Chapter 1

View Online

The pony stopped to catch it's breath. It breathed over and over again, but continued to become increasingly dizzy. The pony fell to its knees, then to its stomach. Its panicked eyes looking around, weakness completely overtook it's body.

The pony wore a black hood over its head, blonde strands of hair hung from within. Attached on its dressed midsection was a black leather saddle. Chain link reins connected the saddle to a shed sized wagon filled from canvas top to wooden bottom with the pony's worldly possessions.

The pony wanted to stay where it was as the ground's coolness had begun to sooth it's overworked body, but it knew it had to get up. It stood up then shook its head hard until it saw the ground tilt and everything in the distance blend into one incomprehensible image.

“Whoa...” it uttered in a feminine voice.

She gingerly rubbed her eyes until she saw more clearly. Looking to her left she saw a few houses, but those houses did not interest her so she looked to her right. Many yards away from her was a railroad and a rectangular shaped building with a thatched roof. She wanted to go there to look around, but thought it would be best for her to continue her journey.

“Just...” she huffed.

From where she stood she noticed the dirt path she followed led to a wooden bridge. The bridge arched like a frightened cat's back.

“A little further...” She huffed as she started to move forward.

She looked to the sky. Worrisome pitch black storm clouds approached, raindrops fell to the ground. Thunder boomed loudly. Between her and the storm was a collection of buildings both big and small. The storm wasn't overhead the town yet, but soon would be. Wind blew gently against the pony's ears as she stepped onto the bridge.

The sound of crashing boxes banged loudly within the wagon. A tower of boxes stacked on the left side fell over onto the right side. In response the pony crouched down in fear. After a few seconds had passed she peeped inside the wagon to check on a box she had labeled “Kitty.” It sat atop other boxes inside her wagon.

The pony's lips dropped, her cheeks tensed and her eyes began to water as she said.

“Kitty, are you okay?”

She heard a light tapping sound within the box.

“Okay, sorry.” Replied the pony.

The pony walked to the front of her wagon and started pulling it along the path. Eventually the path led her into a neighborhood. Along the path were several khaki colored homes with pink framed windows. The pony peeped inside a few homes, but nothing caught her eye.

A few yards down the path she saw a green street sign which read Stirrup Street. Turning onto Stirrup Street, she quickly noticed a sudden change in the area's overall appearance. The buildings here had the same color scheme the others had, but the paint had chipped and faded. Clearly, the buildings hadn't received a fresh coat of paint in a long time. Paper and plastic products littered the path as if those who lived on Stirrup Street did not care enough to keep the place clean. The pony heard a clunk sound then looked to her left and saw a fallen trash can. Standing over it was a white and brown colored dog with beady black eyes. The dog glared at the pony then barked.

“Stupid Dog!” Replied the pony.

The dog ran towards her. It's eyes widened as a fiery sense of wrath began to swirl within them. It barked at her, repeatedly.

Quickly the pony locked eyes with the dog. Standing tall over the charging dog she raised a hoof into the air as if to strike.

“Stay away from me!” The pony's deep throaty growl rattled the dog's eardrums.

The dog slowed its pace, then stopped in front of the pony's legs. It apologetically lowered it's head before the pony.

“Sit down!” she commanded.

Instinctively, the dog sat down. Fearful of being smacked by the pony the dog remained completely still. In response the pony reached for the dogs collar and read the tag on it.

“Winona, huh?” asked the pony. Winona uttered a sharp whine at the pony. “Where is home” she asked.

Winona looked around then looked up at the pony. Winona's jaw hung open, her tongue wagging as her lips sagged.

“Home?” asked the pony.

Winona turned to her left and ran up the street. The pony wanted to know where the dog was going so she gave chase. Winona ran to a four way intersection then turned left. Upon turning left Winona dove head first under a nearby porch, scurrying between two rafters. Winona pressed herself against a dirt mound so she would not be seen by the pony when it ran by.

The pony walked along the road, but could not see Winona anywhere. She did not think she would find the dog so she kept walking. After a few minutes she saw a large four story building. In her opinion the building's design had to of been based off a sugarholic's wildest fantasy. The outside of the building was adorned with white frosting, gumdrops, candy canes and chocolate chips. She couldn't help but notice how the third and fourth floor was cylinder shaped and looked like a cupcake with candles on top.

By the front door was a post sign that read “Sugarcube Corner is open for business.”

She was suddenly stunned with amazement. “So that's Sugarcube Corner...” she said, her voice trailing off.

The pony disconnected her saddle's chain link reins from her wagon. She threw her hood down and pushed through Sugarcube Corner's front door. Before she could even look around she was approached by a pink colored pony wearing a white apron.

“Hi! Welcome to Sugarcube corner.” The pink pony's shrill voice rang through the room. “Take a seat where ever you like. And whats your name?”

“Pah,Pah,Pocornia!” replied the robed pony.

Pocornia looked around the room. She saw other ponies sitting at diner booths, their arms moving about as they scraped their silverware across their plates. Listening for a moment she heard them speak to one another about trivial topics, like the weather or their children. The noise they made sounded very unsettling to Pocornia.

“Uh...” Pocornia.

“Whats wrong?” asked the Pink Pony.

The pink pony gave the robed pony a hurried look, noticing how her legs and body started to tremble.

“Pah,Pah,Pocornia!” replied Pocornia.

The pink pony studied the robed pony more thoroughly, noticing how her garments and equipment caused her to appear mysterious. Nonetheless the pink pony was going to treat the robed pony like a valued customer.

“My name is Pocornia!” Pocornia tried to hide her nervousness by forcing a lippy smile.

The pink pony giggled.

“Your voice sounds really high pitched like mine. My name is Pinkie Pie.”

“Uh...arn't you suppose to ask if it was for here or to go because its for here. I'm actually supposed to meet a pony named Filthy Rich here.” Said Pocornia.

Pinkie Pie nodded knowingly. “Oh yeah. He is over there!” Pinkie Pie pointed toward a booth in the corner of the room. A beige colored pony wearing a dark blue suit at alone at the table with a plate chocolate cake in front of him.

Pocornia walked towards the indicated table, not knowing Pinkie Pie followed behind her. She saw several ponies look up from their plates as she walked by. Filthy Rich did the same as she approached.

“Are you Filthy Rich?” asked Pocornia.

“Yes, and you must be Ms.Popper.” Filthy Rich replied.

“Pah,” Pocorina paused, closed her mouth then slowly pronounced her name “Pocornia...Pocornia Pipen Popper, but just Pah, Pah...Pocornia is fine.”

Filthy reach waved his arm across his table as if he were inviting Pocornia to take a seat.

“You can call me Mr.Rich.” said Filthy Rich.

The pink pony approached Filthy Rich's booth as Pocornia took a seat across from Filthy Rich.

“So my name's Pinkie Pie. What can I start you off with?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“Whadda yah got?” asked pocornia

“Sarsaprillas, Cherry Limeades, how bout one of those!” Replied Pinkie Pie.

“A cherry Limeade,” said Pocornia.

“Okay, one Cherry Limeade coming up. And to eat?” asked Pinkie Pie.

Pocornia looked down at a open menu left on the table, then looked up at Pinkie Pie. “I'm not very hungry,” she replied.

“Oh okay then. I'll have your Cherry Limeade out to you in a bit.” Said Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie walked away from Filthy Rich's table, forgetting to grab the menu in front of Pocornia.

“I'll move this out of the way,” said Filthy Rich.

Filthy rich pushed his plate of chocolate cake aside then he reached underneath the table for a suitcase. Sitting up he placed it atop the table between himself and Pocornia.

“You looked through the first draft of our agreement I mailed you right?” asked Filthy Rich. The suitcase made a audible click noise as Filthy Rich opened it.

“Yeah, yeah,” Replied Pocornia.

“You understand the terms of the agreement?” he asked.

“I looked through everything,” replied Pocornia.

“Good. However I am still obligated to verbally inform you that if you complete your work within the allotted time, you will be entitled to the first right clause,” he explained. His tone reminded Pocornia of that of a judge speaking to the accused, but she let it pass.

“I know that, and I'll have that property fixed up before the deadline,” she stated confidently.

“I'm sure you will,” he replied. “And I'm sure it will be a nice place to live. A picture is worth a thousand words and the before and after pictures in your portfolio are nothing short of amazing!”

She wasn't quite convinced of his sincerity, but only replied with a polite “Thank you.”

“What do you have in mind for the interior?” asked Filthy Rich.

“I was thinking about painting the walls a blueish gray color and laying down a sort of kahki colored carpet, as opposed to doing what I was originally going to do. The white wall color and wood floor panels...I just think blueish gray and khaki would give the interior a sort of soothing look,” she explained.

“Either way, it will be interesting to see the fruits of your labor. Right now, the inside of that log cabin looks like a bunch of gophers moved in and tried to renovate the place. The paint on the walls is coming up, holes in the walls and in the floor. The carpeting is all torn up. There are cracks along the walls and along the ceiling. Water damage in both the down stairs and upstairs bathrooms. Four out of five bedrooms are damaged with insulation sticking out of the walls and hallways. Its just a big mess!”

Pinkie Pie approached Filthy Rich's table with the Cherry Limeade Pocornia had ordered and placed it in front of her.

“Here you go,” she said.

“Thanks,” replied Pocornia.

“I wasn't trying to eavesdrop, but I heard Filthy Rich say something about a log cabin. You two wouldn't happen to be talking about that log cabin just outside of town would you?”

“Actually yeah. I'm gonna fix the place up and live there,” replied Pocornia.

“Oh really! Ponyville is a wonderful place to live!” shouted Pinkie Pie.

“So I've told her,” retorted Filthy Rich, waving his hoof at Pinkie Pie as if to suggest she move along.

“I'll let you two finish up,” said Pinkie Pie as walked away.

“That was rude,” said Pocornia.

“I am a business pony who's on a schedule, but I can pay for your drink and an appropriate tip,” replied Filthy Rich.

“Okay,” she hesitantly replied.

“As I stated in the letters I've sent you, I'm entitled to the first right clause as a standard finders fee. I charge banks who hire ponies like me to find ponies like you...but I'm not interested in the property. Too much trouble as far as I'm concerned,” said Filthy Rich.

“The interior is pretty messed up,” added Pocornia.

The business pony's eyes wondered about the room in a laconic manner. To her it seemed as if he were looking at everything, and yet at nothing. “I still wonder how it would do on public auction if you weren't interested in it,” he said, still looking away. She said nothing in return.

Filthy rich took a handful of bits from his pocket and placed them on the table. Then he stood up.

“Here are the keys,” he said, taking a ring with three keys attached and placing them in front of Pocornia.

She scooped them up. “Don't worry, I will do my work,” she said with a nod.

Without another word Filthy Rich walked away.

Pocornia brought her lips to the straw in her cherry limeade and took a sip. Her eyes grew wide in delight. The drink tasted wonderful, particularly given her time on the road, and she smiled. Without pausing she drank all of the cherry limeade until her straw pulled nothing but air.

Leaving her now empty glass on the table Pocornia got up to leave Sugarcube Corner. Once outside she reattached herself to her wagon and headed up the street. She soon crossed a four way intersection which intersected Stirrup Street. Despite his brusque nature her audience with Filthy Rich had imparted a sense of happiness she hadn't felt even an hour before.

Pocornia crossed the street, continued along until she reached a T-intersection. Turning left she followed the road out of town until it crossed a dirt path. She looked up that way, wondering where it went. Further along the road forked, and Pocornia bore to the right. The path she now followed soon passed what appeared to be a cottage carve from and inside a large mound. She paused to marvel at this, never before having seen such a thing.

“A home carved into the ground...” She muttered softly. Who would live in such a place, she mused. Perhaps she would meet them, and be invited to see inside the cottage. “Living underground” She laughed. “I crack myself up sometimes....”

Pocornia continued along her way. Several minutes passed before she saw her destination, a log cabin resting just off the road amid a few trees. Pulling her wagon into the yard she moved to the front of the cabin and paused to look it over.

It was large, larger than she had thought it would be. Certainly enough room for a single pony to call her own. As for the appearance her new lodging exemplified the term log-cabin. The whole thing was made of logs, just as one would expect. There was a small entrance-way leading to the front door, that framed by two windows, one on either side. It was...quaint...she thought. Best to go look inside.

There was a small garage attached to the right side of the cabin. Pocornia detached herself from her wagon, and then pushed it inside. From the pile of her belongings tied to the wagon she pulled a box punched with air-holes. Moving to the front door she unlocked her new home and carried the box inside. The door opened to the living room, and Pocornia sat down in the middle, holding the box in her lap. She looked about the room and sighed.

The inside of the log-cabin was in far worse shape than the outside. Holes were in the walls, the carpet was worn and shredded, and stains marked almost everything. One of the windows was broken, allowing a draft through the room. There were no lights, no lanterns.

Pocornia sighed again. There was much work to do if she were to honor her commitment to herself, and to Filthy Rich. Much, much work.

“But not right now,” she said aloud. It was growing dark, and she needed to sleep. The work would still be there tomorrow, waiting.

Pocornia returned to the garage to fetch her sleeping gear, then headed upstairs. It might be warmer there, she reasoned. Or I might feel happier up there, she told herself.

Pocornia found what would be her bedroom, spread out her sleeping gear, and released her kitty from the box. She left the bedroom door open so it could wander. She laid down, covered herself, and tried not to think. Over time, she drifted into a deep slumber.

Pocornia breathed lightly as she lay on her bed, tucked under several blankets in order to keep warm in her poorly heated home. She breathed again then tilted her head a little bit and sniffed the frigid winter air. It seemed empty, blank and hollow...like the majority of her tattered home.

Minutes passed before she felt a need to change her position. She rolled onto her side and sniffed the air again, but a bit more intently than the first time. Something smelled different. Pulling her blankets in she frowned, lips tense and brows lowered. Rolling over again while sniffing the air, she shuddered lightly. Her bottom lip began to quiver, she started to sweat profusely. Slowly she slunk deeper under her covers as she started to convulse violently, whining like a frightened infant.

Her nightmare was a horrendous one...

Pocornia snapped awake, mouth agape with panic. She sprung up, frantically wiping water out of her eyes. Then she repeatedly circled the room with her glossy eyes. Past the watered down darkness she saw the door was shut, locked. The two windows were shut and locked. She squinted hard and peered through the thick glass. The moon still dominated the night sky and the stars shined with a soft tremulous light.

All of these reassurances did not lessen the strain on her youthful heart.

Pocornia laid down and drew a breath. Her chest raised up, filled with air then lowered as she released a long depressed sigh. She felt warm teardrops slide out of her luminous orange eyes, down her turquoise cheeks. And end their descent by soaking into her long blonde mane.

“I thought this would be finished once after I moved...” Pocornia whispered.

Driven by her sense of despair she rolled onto her stomach and spread her wings, wrapping them around her head. She tightened arms around her thick pillow then forced her muzzle deep into the cushion.

The Pegasus forced a heavy breath through the fabric and screamed into its misshapen body; “Popcorn, Popcorn, Popcorn!”

Pocornia did not think it would be good idea to lay around and wait for her wits to recover. Leaving her kitty, who slept somewhere in front of her rolled out mattress, alone in her bedroom did not sound like a good idea either.

“Hrmmmm...” Her soft cry was little more than a murmur.

Pocornia rolled out of bed onto the hardwood floor. She made her way out of her room, leaving her door open in case her kitty needed to get out. By habit she broke into a trot and moved quickly through the hallway, down the stairs, into the living room and out the front door. That she left open as well.

Pocornia found herself shifting through the anonymity nightfall tends to bring, along with all of its elegant music. She listened to the wind. It sounded light and smooth like a child's deceitful chuckle. The wind blew and swept snow into the air as if it were confetti. It blew against the trees and forced their limbs to drop their icy tentacles, producing loud, sharp, continuous clangs. It blew in-between buildings along the road, producing what sounded like joyful whispers. She thought it sounded like a party.

In response Pocornia began to stomp along the road, huffing at the collective noise. Her eyes scattered in different directions until they locked themselves on a massive lake in the distance. She walked to the lake then onto a dock which extended fifty feet out over a frozen body of water.

She sat herself down on the edge of the dock and surveyed the calmer world below. A few small fish floated aimlessly underneath the ice. She knew fish swam around when the weather was warm, but wondered how they kept warm when it is so cold. She thought about this for some time before anything else.

Moonlight bathed the ice. The light reflected up onto the dock, lightly illuminating Pocornia. She huffed then leaned back and placed her hooves behind her to hold herself up. She delved into her thoughts, recalling her nightmare. It was not the first one she had and it certainly would not be the last. The imagery had been particularly morbid. Thinking about it made her feel scared. She closed her eyes and raised a hoof to her head, trying to mentally expel the images swirling around inside her mind. Once she had cleared her mind, she sniffed, crying softly.

“Excuse me.” Came a stumbling voice out of the darkness.

The voice sounded incredibly soft to Pocornia as if it belonged to a wisp of a pony. Her triangular shaped ears sprung up as the words “Are you okay?” gently brushed up against her eardrums like a cat curling itself around her leg. She cocked her head over her shoulder to look for the owner of that voice and saw a yellow colored pony with a bright pink mane standing a few feet behind her.

“I heard you crying.” continued the yellow pony.

Something about that kind and tender voice perplexed Pocornia.

“Your not...mad are you because I can leave if you want me to,” the yellow pony offered.

Pocornia shook her head. “Uh no I'm not mad. Don't go.”

“Oh, okay,” replied the yellow pony.

“C'mere and sit with me.” Pocornia said.

“Um, alright,” replied the yellow Pegasus.

The yellow Pegasus momentarily eyed Pocornia from afar then slowly approached and sat down next to her.

“I saw you walking from my cottage window...Actually you looked like a black figure, but I thought you were some pony I knew so I got worried.” The yellow Pegasus paused “I know a lot of Ponyville ponys, but anyway. My name is Fluttershy.”

“Pocornia” Pocornia replied blankly.

“Its nice to meet you, Pocornia. I mean it would be nice if it wasn't dark and you weren't upset,” stated Fluttershy.

“Yeah, it would be nice if I wasn't tired...and having trouble sleeping.”

A moment of silence passed by.

“So um...” Fluttershy tapped her hooves together, “Why are you having trouble sleeping?”

“I just moved into the log cabin down the road and moving was stressful.” Pocornia replied.

“Where did you move from?” asked Fluttershy

“Hollowshades,” replied Pocornia.

Pocornia sighed, folding her arms.

“Stuff got broken and lost. Plus the log cabin I'm living in isn't in the best of shape. Now, I have to fix it all.”

“Would you like to have some tea at my cottage with me and my animals?” asked Fluttershy.

Pocornia turned her head to look at Fluttershy.

“Tea is very relaxing and It might help you sleep.” Continued Fluttershy.

Pocornia nodded.

Fluttershy and Pocornia stood up. Together they left the dock and walked up the path. They said a few things about themselves to one another while they walked. Pocornia pointed out her log cabin to Fluttershy as they passed it. Fluttershy noticed how the log cabin's logs were chipped and dry rotted.

“That doesn't look too bad,” Fluttershy said.

“I can fix it!” Pocornia retorted

“I'm sure you can,” replied Fluttershy.

The two ponies continued along the path which led them to a cottage. As they approached it appeared to be built out of a large mound. Pocornia looked the cottage over, noting how the outer-wall was sphere shaped and how the windows were a mix of oval, square, and circle shapes. The cottage had many birdhouses and bird nest attached to it, which Pocornia thought to be an unorthodox aesthetic. Fluttershy approached the front door and tried to push it open, but it wouldn't budge.

“The door is locked,” said Fluttershy

Pocornia pointed her hoof at the window next to the front door. “Bunny in the window!” her voice loud with enthusiasm.

A small white bunny stood on the windows windowsill with a smaller gold key tightly clutched within it's paws. It's beady black eyes met with Fluttershy's frustrated glare as Fluttershy stepped in front of the window. Fluttershy placed her front hoofs against the window's glass and drew a quick breath “Angel Bunny you open that door right now!” commanded Fluttershy.

Angel Bunny saw daggers in Fluttershy's eyes and realized he shouldn't provoke his mother any further. It took him mere seconds to open the door. He jumped down onto the landing by the front door. Fluttershy strolled past him, straight into the kitchen as if he wasn't even there. Pocornia walked in then stopped to greet Angel Bunny with a sly smile. If this were my pet, she thought to herself, instead of smiling she would be growling at him.

“I'll have our tea ready in a few minutes so make yourself at home Pocornia!” called Fluttershy.

Pocornia's eyes wandered around the room. She saw a green couch at the end, under which was a pink rug. Next to the couch was a small circular table with a framed picture of Fluttershy and her pet bunny, and next to the table was a unoccupied dog bed made out of a basket, currently occupied by only a simple white pillow. From all these little observations Pocornia thought she could assume Fluttershy liked animals. She walked towards the couch and sat down on it.

“Nice place you got here,” Pocornia shouted.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy replied.

Fluttershy came from the kitchen with a tray in her hooves. Atop the tray were to steaming mugs of tea. Fluttershy sat next to Pocornia and placed the tray between them on the couch.

“Smells good” Commented Pocornia

“Oh thank you, its Jasmine” replied Fluttershy.

Both ponies took their glasses off the tray and raised them to their mouths. Pocornia lowered hers and said “Its just warm enough to be okay to drink.”

“Yeah I don't boil tea very long. Just until the temperature is right.” she replied.

“I think you like animals.” Pocornia said.

Fluttershy chuckled lightly. “Yes I do like animals. I have birds, mice, squirrels, dogs, cats and even a bear!” said Fluttershy.

Pocornia squinted her eyes as if she was trying to measure the validity of Fluttershy's words.

“A bear?” asked Pocornia.

“Yep,” replied Fluttershy non-Chantilly.

A moment of silence overtook the two ponies. They continued to sip their tea.

“So Pocornia...what do you do for a living?” asked Fluttershy.

“I flip properties for profit,” replied Pocornia.

“Oh wow,” said Fluttershy

“I go in, clean em up, repair any damage, make the place look nice then sell it to the highest bidder,” Pocornia continued.

“Is that what your doing to your log cabin?” asked Fluttershy.

“Yes and no,” Pocornia paused and raised her cup of tea to her mouth.

“Jasmine tea is very relaxing. I'm glad your enjoying it,” said Fluttershy.

“I definitely feel a little lighter,” replied Pocornia.

“So about the log cabin?” asked Fluttershy.

“Oh yeah right. My plan is to restore the log cabin, place a bid and live there.”

“Yah know, now that I think about it, I know some ponies who would be interested in that log cabin,” Fluttershy stated.

Pocornia waved her hoof dismissively. “They won't get the chance. See as part of my contract for the log cabin I'm entitled to the first right clause, which states everyone who worked on restoring the property gets to bid on it before it goes to public auction and their bids are hidden from everyone else. So long as no pony out bids me on the public auction, by default the bank will be forced to do business with me,” she explained.

“So much for that then huh?” replied Fluttershy.

“Well some pony could still outbid me, but I'd be allowed to make another bid and that bid would be hidden as well,” continued Pocornia.

Fluttershy looked down into her mug of tea, gazing deeply into the dark liquid which somehow appeared to take on the depth and mystery of a bottomless ocean.

“Ponyville is a really nice place to live. I really, really like it here and I know you will to so I hope you won't have trouble sleeping anymore,” said Fluttershy.

Pocornia smiled at Fluttershy's jester of kindness. “Thank you Fluttershy. It is nice to know other ponies like living in this town.”

“So do you have any animals, Pocornia?” asked Fluttershy.

“Actually yeah I have a kitty at home...Speaking of which I should probably go. She might need me.”

“Oh, well, okay,” replied Fluttershy.

Pocornia got up and started walking towards the front door.

“Pocornia.” said Fluttershy.

Pocornia turned around to look at Fluttershy.

“Yeah?” asked Pocornia.

“I could show you around town if you want, give you a tour.”

“Sure, thank you,” Pocornia said smiling.

Pocornia turned to the front door. She opened it and walked through, gently closing it behind her. She walked out to the street leading from Fluttershy's cottage toward her log cabin. Oddly she felt warmed by her encounter with the seemingly shy animal loving Pegasus named Fluttershy. Perhaps they could fly together sometime, she thought. Involuntarily the thought caused her to ruffle her wings.

Her log cabin came into view. She passed through the front yard and up to her open door. At that moment she couldn't remember why she had left it open, but the act of closing it behind her seemed to trigger another involuntarily response. The room felt cold, and oppressive. She retreated, her back brushing against the door, as if the log cabin itself did not welcome her.

“Kitty!” she called

She surveyed the room, half expecting something to spring from the darkness. Marshaling her resolve she began to move about the room, toward the door which led to the kitchen. That room was not only empty, but somehow devoid. The counters which stretched along the back and the side of the room were bare. The sight caused her to think she should unpack her kitchen supplies from her wagon tomorrow morning, just to spite the room.

“Kitty, where are you?” she asked.

She moved to the kitchen counter and stood in front of it. There was a light tapping sound from above her, causing her to look up. There it was, a large black hairy branch-like legged spider the size of a dinner plate, hanging from a strand of web. Pocornia's head and eyes followed as it lowered itself to the counter, coming to rest on all eight legs.

“Oh...” she uttered.

Pocornia raised her arm to the counter and rested it there. The spider stood idle for a moment, gazing at here with her characteristic beady-little eyes. It reached out with its legs, feeling along Pocornia's arm, then slowly started to crawl up along it. She noticed her pet's legs trailed along the scars on her arm, scars sunk deep at an angle so no other could easily see them. The scars spelled her name. Well, a version of it, anyway. The actual word was “Popcorn,” but it would do.

The spider moved to her bicep and stopped. Pocornia looked down at it with a smile. In response the spider retracted its fangs, so as not to accidentally stab her.

“Kiiiiiiiitttty” Pocornia moaned in a light raspy voice.

Pocornia turned around very slowly so her movement wouldn't spook her kitty. Despite sharing a mutually felt connection with the spider, she had been bitten before. She made her way to her bedroom with her spider on her arm then laid herself down on her bed which was nothing more than a yoga mat, several blankets and a plump pillow.

“Go to sleep now.” she told her spider.

Pocornia felt the spider crawl further up her arm, up her shoulder then jump off of her onto the hardwood floor.

“I'm going to sleep.” she said.

Pocornia closed her eyes, relaxed her face and ears. From time to time she heard the sounds of creaking floorboards which broke the deafening sound of silence around her. The sounds the floorboards made vexed her slightly. She sat up and entered thought for awhile. She thought about the circumstances which had led her to this place, the emotional ramifications of which she would at some point have to face, circumstances which had forced her to relocate to a town she was not familiar with. In addition, having to repair a nearly destroyed log cabin while living in it. All those thoughts bothered her, but she had to forget about them.

Forget so she could go to sleep...

Chapter 2

View Online

Popcorn

Chapter 2

Pocornia opened her eyes. They felt dry and were coated with a dried crusty substance. She glanced all around the room. The paint had chipped in a curvy streak pattern, holes were in the walls, and some parts of the walls looked darker than others which to her suggested that mold and mildew lay underneath.

Her bedroom had to be her top priority she thought.

She stood up and walked out of her bedroom, into the hall and then down the stairs. She almost could not believe what she saw, despite having seeing it yesterday. The walls were riddled with coin-sized holes; the ceiling had multiple fractures in it particularly in the ceiling's corners which meant it could cave in if undue stress were placed upon it.

Pocornia looked down and noticed how the carpets were heavily stained, torn and shredded. Gently she slid her hoof across the carpet feeling the fibers brush against her sensitive hoof. Silently, she wondered if she had chosen a job she could not complete. If only she had not been forced to leave Hollowshades or at least she felt forced considering the circumstances which lead her to this place. Still...she had to try, she told herself.

She walked up to the fireplace by the kitchen doorway and stuck her head inside. Looking up she saw branches and weeds at the top of the chimney. Having seen the inside of the chimney, she felt glad about not lighting a fire last night as doing so could have filled the house with carbon monoxide thus killing her in her sleep. After thoroughly examining the chimney, she withdrew her head from the fireplace then walked towards the hall leading to a bathroom. Stepping in, she reached for the toilet trying to flush it, but nothing happened. "Won't be using that anytime soon..." she said looking into the bathtub noticing some green growth all along the inside of the tub. She reached for and touched the green growth saying "I'll need a whole lot of bleach to kill that!"

Suddenly she realized her kitty had not been in her bedroom when she woke up.

Nervously, Pocornia trotted out of the bathroom sharply cutting the corner that leads to the kitchen clipping her wing on the wall as she did so. She stopped and looked around the room, huffing disapprovingly. Some of the cabinets above the kitchen counter had doors while others did not, the paint on the walls had chipped in curvy streak like patterns, just as it had in the other rooms she examined. The window above the kitchen sink was broken allowing cold air to flow into the kitchen.

"Oh come on!" shouted Pocornia "replacing cabinet doors that'll match the other ones will be expensive!" Pocornia stomped her hoof then walked towards the sink. "I haven't checked the other rooms yet, and this window needs to be covered up!" she stated aloud despite being alone.

At the sink, Pocornia looked out the window noticing she had left the garage door open all night. Her seemingly elephant sized wagon sat inside and untouched. She knew she always had been a strong mare, even stronger than some stallions who lift weights on a regular basis, but she could not fathom how she was able to pull that heavy wagon from Hollowshades to Ponyville on her own. Upon closer examination, she saw a brown spot on the wagon's wheel and could tell it was her pet spider.

"Kitty, you get in here!" she shouted with lowered brows and pursed lips exposing her pearly white teeth.

The spider jumped off the wagons wheel darting between patches of grass like a snake and hopping over twigs like a runner jumping over hurdles. It jumped again onto the log cabin itself, crawled up towards the window until it reached the windowsill stopping under Pocornia's stern gaze.

"What are you doing?" Pocornia asked scornfully.

The spider stood idle.

"You know you're not supposed to go outside unless I'm with you or I tell you to!" Pocornia said.

The spider repeatedly stomped its front legs in protest.

"No, bad kitty." retorted Pocornia.

The spider continued to stomp its legs in protest.

Feeling defeated, pocornia groaned. "Alright, stop...I'm sorry."

The spider stopped stomping its legs.

"You needed to go outside, and I wasn't awake to take you...you needed fresh air." continued Pocronia as she extended her arm out to the windowsill. The spider crawled onto Pocornia's arm then up onto her shoulder.

"Last night I thought I smelled sewage." Pocornia huffed irritably "Something might be wrong with the plumbing."

Pocornia walked out a side door then to the back of her wagon, reaching for a box labeled "Personal" which sat atop other boxes. Pocornia brought the box inside the log cabin and sat it on the kitchen counter. She opened the box. Inside was a brown sack, small horse head statue, and a stuffed black cat. She took the black cat and placed it on the counter.

"Here is Mr.Paws." pocornia said.

The spider jumped from Pocornia's shoulder onto the stuffed cat mercilessly poking holes into the stuffed ats hole riddled body with its sharp prong like fangs.

"I might have to get you another one sometime," Pocornia said smiling.

Next pocornia withdrew the brown sack from the box. Inside was a bunch of gold bits. Pocornia looked up at her spider, who was still maliciously attacking mr.paws.

"Hey kitty," Poconria called.

Assuming she wanted its attention, the spider obediently crawled off the black cat onto the counter and turned to face Pocornia.

"Tap once for yes, twice for no. Are you hungry?"

The spider tapped its leg once.

"I have to go into town today. You can come along, and I'll buy you a birdy. I'm sure there's a pet store in this town." said pocornia.

The spider raised and waved two of its front legs as if to cheer.

"A pony named Fluttershy is going to show me around later, but you will have to stay in my bag while she does."

The spider stopped waving its leg and slowly lowered them.

"I know you're antsy what with having to stay in a box for the past several days, but I don't know how she'll react to you."

The spider stood idle.

"Wait here while I get ready" Pocornia said.

Pocornia left the kitchen, went to her room, grabbed her hood, her saddle and then returned to the kitchen. She placed her bag of bits in one of her saddle pouches then placed her pet spider in the other. She walked out a side door walking onto the road leading to town.

After a few minutes, Fluttershy's cottage came into view. She went up to the door and knocked lightly hoping Fluttershy's pet bunny would answer the door instead of her.

She stood for several seconds, but nothing happened. Then she felt something softly tapping against her leg. She looked down and saw angel bunny who waved at her then proceeded to hop away. Pocornia asummed he wanted her to follow him . Angel bunny lead Pocornia to the backyard where Fluttershy was flying by some trees, emptying bird feeders while humming a soft melody.

"Hey Fluttershy," said Pocornia.

Fluttershy landed in front of Pocornia.

"Hey neighbor," replied Fluttershy.

"It's not too early is it?" asked Pocornia.

"Oh no, not at all. I'm actually glad you came. Harry wants to meet you." explained Flutershy.

"And wheres he at?" asked Pocornia.

"Behind you," stated Fluttershy.

Pocornia turned around, but before she could lock eyes with the incredibly tall, heavy set brown bear in front of her. it picked her up with its furry arms tightly squeezing her while repeatedly turning side to side flinging her around like a rag doll.

"Holy crap!" Pocornia shouted her face, mouth, and eyebrows stretching outward.

Harry put Pocornia down, laying her on her back. She lay there dazed and confused until she felt stable enough to stand up.

"Nice to meet you," Pocornia said as she rose, holding one hoof in front of her mouth in case she were to puke.

Fluttershy stepped forward next to Pocornia, placing a hoof on her shoulder.

"I'm sorry...Harry can be over affectionate sometimes." She said in a soft, aspirated voice.

"So when did you want to head into town?" asked Pocornia.

"Um, whenever you want is fine," Fluttershy said again in like manner.

Pocoronia and Fluttershy walked to the road leading into town, trading hurried looks from time to time as if they were questioning something about one another. While walking Pocornia decided to be direct with the questions she had for Fluttershy.

"Hey, Fluttershy?" inquired Pocornia.

"Yes?" replied Fluttershy.

"I know you said you work with animals, but what exactly do you do with them?" asked Pocornia.

"Well I do lots of things for them," Fluttershy said while lifting her head up and straightening her composure. "Each animal is different, which means they have different needs. A dog, for example, needs lots of exercise and plenty of doggie kibble and from time to time a bath. Other animals like Harry mostly take care of themselves. I just help him with his physical therapy. I also nurse animals back to health when they're sick." Fluttershy paused for a second. "and, um if they don't have a home. I help them find a home too."

"So are you a veterinarian?" asked Pocornia.

"No, Doctor Fauna is Ponyville's go to veterinarian," replied Fluttershy.

"Then are you an animal social worker?" asked Pocornia.

"I guess I do that kind of work, but really I just see myself as a caretaker," replied Fluttershy.

"And you work with a whole bunch of different animals?" asked Pocornia.

"Yes." Replied Fluttershy.

"What about..." Pocornia locked eyes with Fluttershy. "Bugs?"

Fluttershy looked at Pocornia's puckered face trying to figure out if she was serious or trying to be funny.

"Um...no bugs help themselves to what they need," replied Fluttershy.

"Well, what if a bug couldn't help itself. Would you help it then?" asked Pocornia in a sort of childlike fashion.

"I'd most certainly try, but bugs aren't like animals. I can't talk to them." Said Fluttershy.

"What do you mean?" asked Fluttershy.

"I've always thought that my cutie mark had something to do with it, but I can talk to other animals on a different level," replied Fluttershy.

"That's really interesting. I'm kind of that way with my kitty, but he's the only one I can talk to." Pocornia said she paused, looking at the different buildings her and Fluttershy were walking passing.

"What are you looking for?" Fluttershy asked having noticed Pocornia's focus had changed.

"Oh, I just like to look at houses...analyze them."

"Is that something you do often?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well yeah because I've been building houses for a while now," replied Pocornia.

"if you don't mind me asking. When did you first start building houses?" asked Fluttershy.

"My dad got me into it...He did it a lot. Actually, he didn't do any of the planning. My mom did that. He just did the physical work, but I do both because they taught me to." replied Pocornia.

"Hey, I'm not trying to interrupt, but..."Fluttershy pointed out a very large building in the distance. "Look over there!"

Pocornia looked ahead and witnessed a sight she had never before seen. She saw a conical shaped building four stories in height, the first two tapering upward to support a carousel as the third floor. The fourth floor also tapered upward, all crowned with a walk-in cupola on top. The first floor and third floor of the building was mostly blue and white with some pink and gold highlighting the base and top of the floors while the second and fourth floor had two shades of pink painted onto them in a checkered diamond pattern. Pocornia thought the whole building was absolutely beautiful.

"Wow..." Pocornia said sighing a heavy breath of amazement.

"You like it!" Fluttershy exclaimed cheerfully.

"Who in the name of Celestia designs the buildings in this town?" beckoned Pocornia.

"I don't know, but, maybe my friend Rarity might. This is the Carousel Boutique, by the way." said Fluttershy.

Together the two ponies entered the Carousel Boutique and looked around. Before Pocornia could say a word about the interior of the building a white pony with a purple mane and horn on her head stepped out from another room giving the two ponies a hearty "Hello!"

"Welcome to the Carousel Boutique, where everything is sheek, unique and Magnifique!" Rarity announced as she raised a hoof to her chest. "My name is Rarity and i'll be your seamstress this morning!" Rarity confidently stated, but the friendly smile on her face gently began to fade to be replaced with a look of mild displeasure.

The pony who had just described her store as magnificent approached Pocornia then reached for Pocornia's hoodie, feeling the material it was made of. She shook her head from side to side. "Um." Rarity paused gulping loudly "How bout I find you something to wear besides this old thing because black is so not you my dear." Rarity said.

Pocornia had mentally drifted off to some other reality prior to Rarity approaching her. She thought the unicorn standing in front of her had the youthful and exuberant complexion of a supermodel and the bluest most beautiful eyes she had ever seen.

"Uh, Pocornia." Fluttershy interjected.

"Pocornia, is that your name?" asked Rarity.

"I really like my hoodie!" Replied Pocornia rather loudly, rousing from her musings.

"Oh yes, of course, darling I was just trying to suggest a change of wardrobe was all," said Rarity.

"Rarity," Fluttershy whispered barely using her vocal cords to produce sounds.

"Change of wardrobe?" Replied Pocornia inquisitively.

Rarity walked up along Pocornia then threw a hoof around her, pulling her forward passed several dresses.

"Yes darling that's all and I think I know just the dress you'll love. It'll make you stand out amongst a whole crowd of ponies." Said Rarity.

"I like that idea!" replied Pocornia, despite knowing she's usually uncomfortable in crowds.

Rarity walked Pocornia to a manikin dressed in a navy blue dress with turquoise highlights along the neckline and bottom edge of the dress.

"What do you think about this one because, I think it'll look fabulous on you!" explained Rarity.

"The dress looks nice." commented Pocornia.

"Do you want to try it on?" asked Rarity.

"I do, but i'm kinda tight on bits right now. I just moved here." Said Pocornia.

"Uh." Rarity gave Fluttershy a quick look.

"I tried to say something, but I didn't want to interrupt." Said Fluttershy.

"Oh well..." Rarity said as she tapped her chin.

Rarity looked the dress over from top to bottom then looked Pocornia over the same way. "I do think you would look rather dashing in that dress, so what if I lower the price by twenty percent?" asked Rarity.

"Let me try it on and i'll think about it."

Pocornia took the dress off the manikin then walked towards the dressing room. Rarity quickly approached Fluttershy after Pocornia closed the dressing room's door.

"Fluttershy, what brought you and your friend by?" asked Rarity.

"The thing was Pocornia doesn't know the town very well so I thought I could ask you if I could take her up to that high point on the roof." explained Fluttershy.

"You mean the Cupola?" replied Rarity.

"Uh-huh" Fluttershy said with a nod.

"That's fine, just let me see if i can finish this sale." said Rarity.

"Yeah about that...I wish you would have waited." Replied Fluttershy scoldingly.

"What! I've told you sales are down and the economy is not in good shape either. Some of my best shareholders are selling their stocks, Fluttershy!" replied Rarity in a sort of whine.

"Both you and Applejack," Fluttershy said while she rolled her eyes.

Pocornia came out of the dressing room and walked towards the two ponies smiling only with her lips.

"We can talk later," Fluttershy whispered.

"How do I look girls?" Pocornia questioned while taking a showoffy pose.

"Marvelous!" Rarity said, lightly clapping her hooves together.

"You do look nice." stated Fluttershy.

"I'll but this, why not, I like the way I look in it." Pocornia said happily.

Pocornia withdrew some bits from her bags and gave them to Rarity as payment.

"And Fluttershy wanted to take you up to the Cupola. Just go through that doorway and up the stairs until you reach the top."

A few minutes passed as Pocornia engaged Rarity in business conversation. Primarily they just exchanged opinions utilizing some business lingo they both knew. Eventually Pocornia did ask Rarity about Filthy Rich. Rarity could not tell her anything because she had never done business with him. However, she did recommend that Fluttershy introduce her to Applejack, given that she had worked with Filthy Rich in the past. Afterwards, Pocornia and Fluttershy went up to the cupola.

Pocornia stood stiffly, slowly rotating her head as she took in the view. She could see everything, every building in town, every pony walking around and what appeared to be a few ruffian ponies running up Stirrup Street as a large group of law enforcement chased after them. After a long hard look at everything in the distance, Pocornia turned to Fluttershy, expressing her appreciation with a wide smile.

"So what'cha wanna do now?" Pocornia asked.

"Its about mid morning. want to go to Sugarcube Corner? its a nice place." Replied Fluttershy

"We can do that." Pocornia said.

Fluttershy gave Pocornia a quick nod then walked towards the steps, until Pocornia threw her arm out in front of her.

"Huh?" Fluttershy said.

"Hey can I show you something?" Pocornia asked.

"Um,alright?" replied Fluttershy.

Pocornia opened one of her saddle's bags and stuck her arm inside holding it in there.

"Can you promise me something?" Pocornia asked.

"O,okay?" said Fluttershy growing concerned.

"Don't freak out he's very well trained," Pocornia replied.

Fluttershy watched Pocornia remove her arm from the pouch. She gasped loudly, as if she had awoken from a disturbing dream. She raised her hoof to her chest drawing a short breath so she could speak, but when she tried to she felt unable to pick words from her mind to use. The piercing glare of the freakishly large fuzz covered brown spider with a blood red hue dominating the underbelly of the spider was incredibly intimidating. Slowly Fluttershy worked up the nerve to point at the spider and speak, her arm shaking.

"Wh,wh...wh-where did you get that?" asked Fluttershy, the pitch of her voice rapidly rising and falling as she spoke.

"I found him one day and he needed my help.

Fluttershy forced her eyes off the spider onto Pocornia, her lips visibly shuttering.

"You know what that is don't you?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah." Pocornia calmly stated.

In the midst of the conversation the spider started waving one of its legs at Fluttershy. Fluttershy quickly noticed and stepped backward, stopping as she bumped a cupola beam.

"I know its a little shocking at first, but he's very obedient!" Pocornia explained.

Fluttershy had been containing her fear as best she could, but decided to let herself drop her composer.

"Obedient? A dog is obedient! You think that is a cat? no, no, no." Fluttershy said shaking her head. "Spiders aren't like other animals! and that type of spider is very dangerous!" Fluttershy said somewhat shouting.

Pocornia sighed then put her pet spider on her shoulder.

"I know my spider isn't a cat and i know his breed is the most venomous in Equestria, but his breed is endangered, Fluttershy...he was in a really bad place when i found him. I helped him. He is loyal and obedient." Pocornia stated.

Pocornia reached into her bag and pulled out a cylinder shaped medical like device with a needle on the end.

"And if he ever does bite somepony, not that he has, I always carry an anti-venom. I milk him very often and he doesn't mind. Now i'm telling you he is very obedient and well trained." Pocornia said somewhat angrily.

Fluttershy narrowed her brows. "Spiders aren't like other animals...he should be in the wild because that's where spiders belong!"

"Please Fluttershy...just watch him do some tricked." Pocornia asked in a softer, nicer voice.

Fluttershy hesitated, but decided to agree for her friends benefit. She sat silent for several seconds, watching Pocornia place her spider on the ground.

"Hey kitty!" Pocornia called.

The spider turned to Pocornia, looking up at it's owner.

"Give me five jumping jacks." Pocornia commanded.

Like a lion being coaxed through a hoop for a piece of meat the spider jumped up and down five times in a row.

"Okay run in a circle!" Pocornia commanded.

The spider did as it was instructed.

Pocornia extended her arm out at the spider and shouted "Bang!"

The spider flipped over onto it's back flaring its arms out wildly.

"Your not in the afterlife yet!" Pocornia said in her commanding soldier like voice.

Instinctively the spider flipped itself over and looked around like it were surprised, then raised and waved its front legs as if to cheer.

"You see Fluttershy...he knows my rules and he follows them." Pocornia said.

Fluttershy had to admit to herself that she was surprised by the spider's abilities, however she couldn't help, but remain unconvinced.

"I don't know about this Pocornia. I'm not trying to be rude or hurtful to you or your spider, but I've done a lot of reading and what I've read says that spider is the type of spider to be afraid of." Fluttershy explained.

"He wasn't a full grown adult when i found him and he wouldn't have survived if i hadn't. I think he knows that and I've spent years training him. I only showed him to you because i thought you would understand." Pocornia explained, trying to counter Fluttershy's argument.

Fluttershy sat quietly, thinking.

"I want to be your friend Fluttershy. I haven't had many friends throughout life because lots of ponies thought i was strange or they didn't re-act well when i introduced my kitty to them. I love my kitty and if your going to be my friend then you have to be his friend too..." Pocornia said.

Fluttershy thought about what Pocornia asked her, trying to put herself behind Pocornia's point of view. She thought about how she wouldn't like it if somepony was mean to her pets so she thought she had to give Pocornia the same respect. There are some differences between her and Pocornia, but their interest in animals was one in the same.

"Alright..." Fluttershy said, drawing a heavy breath. "But promise me you won't show him to anyone else. I would like you to meet my other friends, but they won't like your kitty right away." Fluttershy explained.

"Do you trust me?" asked Pocornia.

Fluttershy nodded.

"Stick your arm out." 'Pocornia said.

Begrudgingly, Fluttershy did as she was requested, but shook a little since she knew where this was going. Pocornia picked her spider up and placed him on the end of her arm. The spider crawled along her arm causing the flesh underneath to tingle violently. She grimaced, feeling the spider's stick like legs tap along her arm up to her shoulder then up along her face. She closed her eyes as the spider walked up along her cheek. She felt the hairs on the fuzz covered spider brush against the thin fur on her face. Her heart was thumping so loud she could hear it in her ears. Upon opening her eyes, to her surprise, she saw Pocornia and her spider on her shoulder.

"See...he didn't bite you." Pocornia said.

"I,I,I" Fluttershy stuttered "I don't know what to say.

"I can tell your a bit worked up so how bout we go to Sugarcube corner?" Pocornia said.

Fluttershy nodded her head without taking her eyes off the spider.

Pocornia took her dress off and placed it in her saddle bag with her hoodie. After a quick stretch the two pegasi leaped off the cupola, opening her wings so they could glide through the air. Fluttershy followed behind Pocornia, catching the wind in her vibrant pink mane. Strangely, it was like Fluttershy could hear her own thoughts whipping past her as she flew. Having brought Pocornia up into the cupola and getting to see her reaction to the view made her feel both accomplished and happy which are sensations she has not felt in awhile. Sure, she helps her animals everyday, but lately she has not had much of an opportunity to help or even be around her other friends. Rarity has to work extra hours as a result of not getting enough business and Pinkie Pie has to do the same so she can pay off some debt she accumulated some kind of party contraption. Her other friends have similar matters playing out in their lives, but she has had a lot of free time on her hooves, time shes been spending alone, away from other ponies.

Fluttershy watched as Pocornia leaned off to the left, landing in front of a hardware store.

"Hey, Sorry! I need to go in here for a second!" Pocornia yelled as Fluttershy circled the hardware store, occasionally flapping her wings just to stay airborne.

After a few minutes of circling the store, Fluttershy noticed something odd. She immediately recognized two ponies as they walked out of the store together. One pony was Filthy Rich and the other pony was a bulky, clean shaven dark blue stallion with a white slicked back mane. His name was Gladmane and Fluttershy had not seen him since her and her friend, Applejack, had exposed his morally questionable business practices in Los Pegasus a few months ago. Fluttershy had to ask herself why Gladmane was in Ponyville and why he was associating with Filthy Rich.

Without warning Pocornia flew past Fluttershy, smirking mischievously.

"I'm gonna get to Sugarcube corner first!" Pocornia yelled.

Fluttershy flew as fast as she could, but she could not keep up with Pocornia. Moments later she landed in front of Sugarcube corner where Pocornia had waited for her by the front door. Together they went inside quickly grabbing a seat at a booth.

Buried beneath the other contents of Pocornia's bag sat her spider. He began to crawl in between his owners possessions up to the top of the bag. Athletically working his legs and body through the bags flap until he fell on the booths seat next to Pocornia. He was not noticed by his master, so he crawled onto the tiled floor darting past a pink pony, turning around to go behind the display counter.

"How is your house coming along Pocornia?" Fluttershy asked.

"I haven't been able to do much. I ordered a bunch of supplies at that shop." Pocornia replied.

"Hi Fluttershy." Pinkie pie.

"Spider!" shrieked a female pony from behind the stores counter, who frantically picked up pots and pans to throw at the fuzzy intruder.

"Ms.Cake!" replied Pinkie Pie as she ran behind the counter.

As Fluttershy turned to look at the unexpected crisis playing out before them, Pocornia reached into her bag, but was unable to locate her pet. She got up and ran behind the counter, seeing her as it jumped around erratically dodging incoming cookware.

"Let me get'em, Let me get'em, Let me get'em!" shouted Pocornia as she charged after her pet.

"Wha-does that thing belong to you?" screamed Ms.Cake as she held a baking tray against her body for protection.

"C'mere Kitty!" Pocornia commanded as the spider jumped on top of a refrigerator to be out of her reach.

Fluttershy grabbed then tossed a step stool at Pocornia who caught it while Pinkie Pie stood by Ms.Cake with a spatula and a pot in hoof. Behind all four of them a crowd of customers had gathered around to gawk at the Chaotic scene.

Just as Pocornia got on a step stool her pet leaped off the fridge onto the front counter landing just in front of the crowd. Many of the spectators eyes went wide, as they could not believe the size of the spider in front of them. An explosion of fear and panic enveloped the crowd causing them to scream, running for the nearest exit. The crowd was bumping into one another, attempting to push each other aside. In response, Ms.Cake chucked more pots and pans at the spider, one of which hit Pocornia in the head as she dove forward, slamming a large metal bowl on top of her pet which trapped it.

"I got'em!" Pocornia shouted as she brought a hoof to her aching head. "So stop throwing stuff!"

"Don't you ever bring that thing in here again!" Ms.Cake screamed.

"I need a plastic container!" Pocornia shouted.

Fluttershy reached under a counter cabinet and gave Pocornia a large portable plastic container, which she then used to trick her pet into. After Pocornia had her pet under control she made her way to the front door.

"Hey, that belongs to me. You can't just." Ms.Cake said.

Pocornia cocked her head over her shoulder giving Ms.Cake a dagger-eyed glare "Can't what?" She bellowed her voice sounding like a deep loud roar.

"You need to Apologize!" Pinkie Pie stated waving her hoof at Pocornia in a threatening manner.

"No!" Pocornia retorted as she stormed out the door, slamming it behind her.

Carrying her pet spider in it's prison all the way home she stopped in front of her front door so she could raise her spider up to her eyes, peering through clear plastic.

"I can't believe you right now! you've never done anything like that you know better!" Pocornia scolded.

Pocornia unlocked her door entering she opened the container to let her kitty out. It roamed a bit then stopped and stood still, looking at the same thing Pocornia was looking at.

"Unbelievable!" She said.

Part of the ceiling had caved in. Debris were scattered all across the living room carpet and a hole big enough to drop a paddle boat through had formed in the ceiling. The room above it was a large bedroom, but had nothing in it. She wanted to use the room as a personal workshop of sorts, but now she could not do that. There was only one thing she could do now.

"Hey Kitty." Pocornia said.

Pocornia pointed at the hole in the ceiling "Make a web to cover that hole for me then anchor whats left of the floor to the walls in that room. Maybe the rest of it won't cave in."

The spider gave Pocornia a one legged salute then climbed up to the hole to do what it was instructed.

Pocornia stepped into the kitchen, then went out the side door to retrieve a tool box. She re-entered the living room and sat the toolbox in front of the fireplace.

"Oh well..." Pocornia muttered.

She sat in thought reflecting on how Fluttershy reacted to her kitty. It could have gone better she thought, but she got what she wanted...her trust. Her concentration broke as she heard what sounded like hoof steps to her left where the hallway is leading to the bathroom, but when she looked left she did not see anypony.

She heard the steps again, and the sounded exaggerated like someone was walking very slowly, planting their heel first then their hoof. Da-thump-Da-thump-Da-thump...The footsteps continued until they were right behind her. She felt air rush against her mane, pushing it in front of her face. She sat frozen in fear, feeling the temperature in the room drop, seeing her breath appear when she breathed. The footsteps went away towards then up the stairs. A few moments passed before she got up to follow, pausing by her room. She saw no pony, no anything.

She went back downstairs, but as she walked her vision starts to blur. She could not make out the different steps she was traversing and tripped, falling down the stairs until she landed at the base on her back. Becoming increasingly dizzy she frantically crawled to the fireplace, then stopped and rolled over, rapidly drawing breaths. As her sight began to fail becoming increasingly dark. A faceless figure stood over her. It had little physical detail, just an ebony colored translucent form, somehow she thought resembling a pony.

"You aren't suppose to be here..." Pocornia said, as she clung to consciousness

"Sleep..." moaned the figure in a raspy voice so throaty it sounded electronic.

The world around Pocornia went dark. Unbeknownst to her she was entering another one of her nightmares...

Chapter 3

View Online

Upon opening her eyes, she only saw darkness. She tried to move, but her movements were restricted by walls she could only feel. Strangely, the walls felt wooden, a prickly sensation she was very familiar with. An idea occurred to her...she placed her hooves to her front then pushed off the wall to her rear with her wings, creating a great deal of force. She heard a snapping sound then realized she was on the ground with a plank of wood beneath her.

As Pocornia stood up she noticed some writing on the plank of wood. It read “Made by Popcorn! For Popcorn!”

“Huh?” She whispered while looking at the words “What the...”

Pocornia looked around. A sense of sorrow made her heart feel heavy. Her eyes watered, tears running down her face as she saw gravestone after gravestone, spreading in all directions. White misty fog strung itself around the gravestones like fingers grasping at items of importance. She looked at some nearby trees and noticed a strange growth on their trunks. It looked like the tree’s trunks had grown spikes which pointed themselves in all directions.

A hoof clasped her shoulder from behind and forcibly turned her around. A blinding light from a lantern was held in front of her by an old gray wrinkly faced Stallion. His mane and facial hair was long, appearing unkept like it had not been washed in weeks. Clumps of unknown matter embedded itself with his mane and bushy beard.

“What are you doing here?” The Stallion shouted.

Pocornia offered no response, yet her body began to tense.

“You can’t be here!” The Stallion literally screamed.

Fearfully, Pocornia stepped back.

“You can’t be here!” The Stallion shouted again, as he kept advancing, Pocornia backing away.

Pocornia wanted to look away from the Stallion, but she could not keep her eyes off of his. They looked massive, filled with the flame of rage and fury. The Stallion approached and tried to grab her, but she bolted past him and ran as fast as she could.

Pocornia just kept running, passing many headstones with names she did not know etched into their surfaces. Her eyes leaped across countless headstones until she reached an open metal gate. She went through and ran onto a path leading towards a collection of trees like the ones she had seen in the graveyard. She kept running until she came to a small clearing, then laid down to catch her breath.

So many questions ran through her mind. Who was that old pony, where was she, where could she go that was safe? She sniffed the air, but something smelled, off, somehow...Like something had changed, unnaturally. Pocornia started to believe that nowhere in the forest was safe and she should get out as fast as she could.

A loud cracking sound ricocheted off the surfaces of the trees around Pocornia. She lifted her head and looked at where she thought the sound originated from, a group of bushes. She thought something was lurking behind them, patiently waiting for the right moment to step out, possibly to attack her. Upon hearing a throaty growl. She stood up and looked around for an escape route.

A strange fuzzy looking creature stepped out from the bushes. It walked upright, having the appearance of a great ape. The muscles on its veiny arms, legs, and body conveyed its strength to Pocornia. The tip of its snout was coal black as was the rest of its furry body. Large white teeth poked out over its lips. The beast glared at Pocornia with yellow bloodshot eyes, then growled loudly as two four-legged wolves of similar description walked up behind it.

“Werewolf...” Pocornia uttered.

Although Pocornia feared dogs in general. She kept a cool composer before the werewolf and his subordinates. She already knew how she was going to escape them. She jumped upward and flapped her wings as hard as she could, steadily rising higher until she was far above all the trees in the forest. “Stupid dogs!”, she mused.

Pocornia decided to fly as long as her wings would allow her. She was a Pegasus and as far as she knew she was the only animal capable of flight in the area, therefore, nothing could reach her. She did not understand why she had not thought of flying sooner, but she concluded that it was better late than never. She felt a brisk wind blow against her which caused the skin beneath her fur to tingle a bit. However, she could not enjoy the sensation because something below had caught her attention. All of the tree branches below were bending in the opposite direction. Pocornia thought that was weird.

Suddenly a long vine from one of the tree’s below whipped itself at Pocornia. She barely managed to dodge by doing a barrel roll. She did not know which tree it had come from, but she did see another vine about to whip itself at her. She dodged the incoming vine, but grew weary as more vines prepared to strike. She flew evasively, hearing the “wha’cha!” Sound the vines made as they whipped themselves at her. “Ahhh!” Pocornia screamed as one of the vines struck her arm, leaving a bloody red cut.

Another vine landed a strike on her left wing, but Pocornia kept flying. She thought she must have flown over a swamp, but she could not avoid the vines by flying higher as the wind would be too great for her to maintain control. All she could do was fly until the vines lost their reach.

A very persistent vine whipped itself around Pocornia’s leg as she flew, pulling her down towards the ground. Pocornia used all her strength, trying to resist the vines pull, but it would not release her. More vines whipped themselves against her body, creating more cuts. However, she managed to grab the vine holding her and placed it in her mouth. She bit down, separating herself. Although she was now free, the pain radiating from her wounds was too great for her to maintain flight. Consequently, Pocornia spun out of control until she landed head first in a body of murky water. The splash she made towered higher than would most dwellings, making the water ripple outward farther than she could see after having surfaced.

Pocornia coughed out large amounts of swamp water, murk which left a very bad taste in her mouth. She kept afloat and looked around for land, but stopped when she sighted a giant bullfrog in the distance. It had to have been at least three times her size, squatting only several feet away. Sitting on a pile of fallen tree logs, the frog looked at her strangely, as if it expected her to be there;..had always expected her to be there.

Without a moment's notice, the bullfrog leaped into the water, creating a splash that rivaled the one Pocornia made. She turned to swim away, kicking as fast as her legs would allow, but every time she looked over her shoulder, she saw the bullfrog catching up to her.

Suddenly the bullfrog stopped, opened its mouth and shot its tongue out at Pocornia. She felt the fleshy mass hit the back of her head, sticking to it like glue. The Bullfrog had trapped her within its mouth. Several times it tried to swallow her, but did not seem to want to complete the process. She kept kicking as the bullfrog approached land and gagged after having been hit in a sensitive spot. Involuntary or perhaps because it chose to, the bullfrog spat her out onto the ground then it looked at her staring for a moment, a slight smile behind its eyes then it leaped away.

Pocornia was covered from head to hoof in all sorts of disgusting matter. Stringy green plants from the swamp, yellow gunk from the bullfrog’s mouth and some other questionable substance. Blood flowed downward and mixed with the matter stuck to her body, creating a mushy mess matted to her turquoise fur. A thought crossed her mind, that what she had just been through gave her the appearance of one of the very swamp monsters trying to kill her. She tried to clean herself off by rolling around on a patch of grass, but it did not work.

Just when Pocornia thought the situation could not get any worse, it did. She saw the outlines of the werewolf and his followers far off in the distance. She could tell they were running towards her as their outlines only grew larger. Although she could start running and have a massive lead on them, she knew her body could not endure another escape attempt. Her muscles burned, her head ached and her throat felt bone dry. She had never felt so hopeless before...if a forest was where she was going to die then all she wanted at the last was a sip of clean water. But she would not get her wish, she would die with the mucky taste of swamp water in her mouth. She sat down, waiting for the trio of mutts to come to her.

The wolves stopped, just in-front of her. The werewolf kept creeping towards her, his eyes looking down as she sat quietly resigned, her apprehension clearly evident. He knelt down so he could get a closer look into Pocornia’s bright eyes. He saw her fear broiling, her eyes darting about as if she was trying to hide it from him.

“You're scared...I can tell.” The werewolf stated, almost growling.

Pocornia sat quietly, offering no response.

“Do you understand this nightmare?” The werewolf asked with a throaty snarl.

Pocornia continued to sit quietly, her lips quivering.

“What about the last nightmare you had...or the one before that?” The werewolf asked, reaching for Pocornia’s chin and lifting her gaze up to his.

“Does the pain you endure tell you anything?” The werewolf shouted, his powerful voice thrown back at him as it echoed off the nearby trees. “Cease your deviant behavior and tell me!”

Pocornia remained silent.

It became evident to the werewolf that in order for him to receive a response from Pocornia, he would have to try another approach. His hand latched onto Pocornia’s throat and lifted her off the ground. Defensively, Pocornia grabbed onto his wrist but quickly lost her grip as the werewolf tossed her back towards the smaller wolves. She landed with a thud and slid a few feet across the ground.

The werewolf barked an order at the smaller wolves and in response, they ran up to Pocornia and placed their paws on her limbs to hold her down. The werewolf then knelt down over Pocornia. Her frightened eyes looked back and forth at the wolves and their presumed pack leader. “What are you going to do to me?” She cried.

The werewolf placed a paw on Pocornia’s chest, the only uninjured part of her body. His claws caressed her skin, leaving precise cuts as he dragged his nails across her chest. “Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrghaaaaaaa!” The sheer sharpness of her scream silenced all other sounds associated with nature. No birds, bugs or other animals could be heard.

“What’s the matter, Popcorn?” The werewolf asked in a playful manner. “I thought you liked getting cut, after all, you did carve your name into your arm.”

“Th, that is.” Pocornia groaned mid-sentence, feeling the warmth of her own blood flow down her cold body. “Not my name anymore!” She yelled.

“Oh, really?” The werewolf bellowed.

Pocornia whimpered, sniffling at times.

“Your friends used to call you Popcorn!” The werewolf said. He then tilted his head backward, raising an eyebrow. “There’s an idea...” As Pocornia looked up at the werewolf it became evident to her that he knew something she didn’t and that troubling realization made her heart flutter.

The werewolf shoved the others off of Pocornia then grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder. “Come on Popcorn!” He yelled enthusiastically. “Let’s go see your friends!” The werewolf sprinted off like a track runner after the referee fired his gun into the sky, completely unhindered by Pocornia’s weight and her attempts to squirm free from his grasp. After some time had passed, Pocornia stopped fighting against the werewolf and watched the barbed trees fly by her as the werewolf ran. She had no idea where he was taking her, but assumed it would be awhile before she got there.

Pocornia was not sure how her formal friends fit into the events unfolding in front of her, but thinking about how they used to help her feel happy when she was having a bad day eased some of her tension. However, she knew they would not be in the mood to talk or joke around with her once they met. If anything, they would be angry with her for leaving them behind.

Comically, one of the wolves running behind her tripped. Pocornia chuckled “Watch where you're going you stupid dog!” She remarked.

“Shut up!” The werewolf shouted, “We are almost there!”

Pocornia looked over the werewolf’s shoulder and saw another clearing up ahead.

“What?” Pocornia asked, “My friends would not stand around in a forest.”

“One of them would...” The werewolf replied.

The werewolf leaped over a row of bushes and landed in the middle of an open glade. “Here we are.” The werewolf said as he let Pocornia roll off his shoulders, forcing her to the ground with a thud.

“Urf!” Pocornia groaned.

Impatiently, Pocornia threw herself onto her hooves and looked around. A few feet ahead of her stood the Dark Pony. Upon looking at him she felt a little light headed. She thought that was weird, but decided not to question it now.

“Come here...” The Dark Pony moaned.

“Can you speak normal for once?” Pocornia asked as she approached the Dark Pony. “Why do you always moan when you speak and what are you going to show me this time?”

The Dark pony waved his arm around for Pocornia to see.

“That’s your answer for everything!” Pocornia curtly replied.

The Dark Pony noticed the cuts and scrapes all over Pocornia. He took a long wheezy breath, then asked: “Did he cut you?”

Pocornia nodded.

“I thought I...” The Dark Pony drew a quick breath “Could trust him, but...I was wrong.”

“Wait, you told him to chase me?” Pocornia questioned.

The Dark Pony shook his head “No, I wanted him to... escort you to me, unharmed.”

“She kept running from me!” The werewolf growled, “I had to make her listen!”

“And you thought...scratching her was...the way to do it?” The Dark Pony asked.

Before the werewolf could respond, The Dark Pony pointed a hoof at him and from it lightning flashed, the long static streaks striking the Werewolf, and causing him to fall over and shake violently. Astonished by the Dark Pony’s display of power, the two wolves turned and fled from the scene, back into the forest.

“Alright, alright, alright you made your point!” Pocornia called out.

The Dark Pony paused electrocuting the werewolf and did nothing further to him. Together, he and Pocornia watched as the werewolf stumbled a few times before being able to stand up and flee back into the forest. Pocornia thought her eyes were deceiving her as she could not believe the frail and faceless Dark Pony could have easily overpowered that muscular werewolf.

“Popcorn!” The Dark Pony called out.

Pocornia bit her bottom lip, scowling at the Dark Pony.

“Can’t stay...must go, now!” The Dark Pony commanded.

“My name is not Popcorn!” Pocornia stated sternly. “And I have told you that more than once already!”

“Your name...” The Dark Pony replied.

“Is Pocornia!” Pocornia replied angrily squinting her eyes.

The Dark Pony stepped towards Pocornia, then grabbed her arm and held it up in front of her “That name is carved...into your flesh!”

Pocornia yanked her arm away from the Dark Pony “Don’t touch me!” Pocornia shouted, “That was a long time ago and it's not me anymore!”

“Enough...we need to go, now!” The Dark Pony commanded.

Pocornia shook her head in an exaggerated manner, then shouted “No!”

“You must see something...” The Dark pony replied.

“I said no!” Pocornia screamed, shaking her head even harder than before.

“Now!” The Dark Pony commanded once more.

“When you talk, you sound like the wind beneath a door!” Pocornia replied.

“Fine!” The Dark Pony shouted. “I’ll leave!” The Dark Pony tapped a hoof against Pocornia’s scratched chest. “You can protect yourself!”

Pocornia watched as The Dark Pony walked away. Unexpectedly, she heard a noise she could not identify. She looked behind her and saw a group of red eyes peering through the long row of bushes behind her. Certainly, whatever creatures lurked behind the bushes had bad intentions which meant that, consequently, it was in her best interest to have The Dark Pony with her.

“Wait!” Pocornia cried pleadingly.

The Dark Pony stopped then turned to face Pocornia.

“Please, Don’t leave me by myself!” Pocornia huffed then continued. “I’ll go with you, wherever you want me to go!”

The Dark Pony approached Pocornia then stopped, standing over her. He used his hoof to wipe a tear from her eye then held his hoof against one side of her face. “Come with me...see what I want to show you...and you’ll wake up soon.”

Pocornia nodded her head. But, was she dreaming?

The Dark Pony pointed a hoof at a collection of nearby trees. Black smoke flowed forth, coiling itself around the tree’s trunks. The bark on the trees began to peel back until they thinned so much, they looked like feeble toothpicks. An unnatural gust of wind snapped the toothpick trees. Then the broken wood disintegrated into fine dust, highlighting a newly formed path.

Together the two ponies walked down the path, which seemed to stretch on endlessly. They did not speak or look at each other as they moved, but from time to time Pocornia looked around just to be sure nothing was following them. Unexpectedly, a very bold creature stepped onto the path from behind a few trees, it’s appearance similar to a shaved sickly dog. It had no fur and the color of its skin was a mix of pink and ashy gray. Its eyes were a blood red color and white foam seeped from its mouth as it growled at the two ponies, baring its yellow teeth. Just as Pocornia was about to scream, The Dark Pony pointed its hoof at the creature and from it, bolts of lightning again flashed, crackling loudly as they electrified the morbid looking dog. The dog hit the ground, shaking violently like a squirmy worm. The thump of its heart ceased and the dog laid dead upon the path.

The Dark Pony could feel the fear in Pocornia’s eyes upon his back. He motioned for her to keep moving. “Quickly, we must continue!”

After a long while, Pocornia and the Dark Pony approached a warehouse-sized building. It was constructed of bricks and stood far above the canopy surrounding it. The Dark Pony pointed at a side door leading into the building. Then he and Pocornia entered. Immediately, Pocornia realized she was in a theater. She saw an enormous amount of chairs lined up in rows, all facing a stage on which, under a lit spotlight, stood a group of very familiar ponies. One was Vinyl Scratch, a white unicorn with spiky blue hair who preferred to act more like a tomboy than a typical feminine equine. Next to her stood Octavia Melody, who’s stressed facial expression made her seem uptight, as usual. Behind Octavia stood Photo Finish, who tended to be the eccentric member of the group. She wore an oddly designed two-piece dress. The top was Zebra striped and the bottom was a buttoned skirt. Around her neck hung her personal camera. Pocornia could not think of a time where she saw Photo Finish without her camera.

The Dark Pony pointed at the stage. “Go see your friends, Popcorn...”

Apprehensively, Pocornia walked towards the stage. Two more ponies emerged from behind the stage and walked up to the group. One pony was Coloratura, who preferred her nickname, RaRa and was most often seen wearing a happy smile on her face, making her the most positive member of the group. The color of her coat was a mix of blueish silver and her mane’s color was a lighter shade of black highlighted blue in some spots. The other pony was Songbird Serenade, and she had a knack for standing out amongst the crowd, probably due to the oversized pink bow she wore to hold her black and yellow mane together. However, part of her mane’s bangs still hung over her eyes. To this day, Pocornia had not been able to figure out how Songbird could walk without tripping or walking into something.

Pocornia stepped onto the stage, timidly looking down at the floorboards instead of at her friends. She stepped up to RaRa, who turned upon hearing Pocornia’s hoofsteps.

“Popcorn!” RaRa cried as she threw her hooves around Pocornia, hugging her tightly.

“Please don’t call me that anymore. I don’t like it.” Pocornia replied.

RaRa released Pocornia from her embrace then stepped back, giving Pocornia a confused look. “What, why?” She asked.

“I just don’t like it anymore, okay!” Pocornia aggressively replied.

“Hey, is Sapphire Shores with you?” Songbird Serenade asked.

“No.” Pocornia replied.

While Pocornia, Rara, and Songbird talked amongst each other, Vinyl Scratch and Octavia were exchanging messages through certain motions. Vinyl Scratch kept waving her hoof dismissively while shaking her head at Octavia and Octavia kept pointing her hoof at Popcorn.

“Enough!” Octavia shouted.

Every pony turned their attention to Octavia as she gave Pocornia a cold stare.

“I want to know why you did not come to the audition I set up for you. Do you know how many high profile ponies I had to sweet talk just so they would spend their Valuable time evaluating you!” Octavia roared “I looked like a low-class buffoon!”

“Don’t get your bow tie in a twist, Octavia!” Vinyl Scratch retorted. “Popcorn must have had a good reason.”

“Yes and besides, once I explained everything and showed them my pictures, Most of them understood the problem.” Photo Finish added.

“Gals, I think we have other things to worry about.” Songbird Serenade interjected.

RaRa turned to Pocornia and gave her a teary-eyed look. “Pocornia, we thought Sapphire Shores was with you, but if she isn’t then none of us know where she is.” The tone of RaRa’s voice reflecting concern. “We searched Sapphire’s home, but all of her...and your stuff was gone. We couldn’t find a sign of either of you.”

“I don’t know where she is. I left her home and went someplace else.” Pocornia replied.

“Someplace else?” RaRa asked.

Pocornia nodded.

“Mind telling us where that is?” RaRa asked.

Pocornia shook her head.

RaRa got an odd feeling in her stomach. She asked herself “Why would Pocornia not tell me everything?”, but before she could ask Pocornia another question, Octavia had stepped between them. She held her face just inches from Pocornia’s “Stop being coy and tell us what really happened between you two!”

“Alright, relax, sheesh!” Pocornia replied as she reared her head back. “I didn’t show up to the audition, Octavia...” The tone of Pocornia’s voice reflecting that of a parent talking down to an accusatory child. “Because me and Sapphire got into a huge fight about me subletting in her home.”

Unexpectedly, the spotlight lighting the stage went out submerging every pony in absolute darkness.

“Who turned out that light!” Pocornia roared.

“No pony move so you won’t fall off the stage.” Songbird warned.

Suddenly, the spotlight lighting the stage turned on illuminating every pony on stage, but their feeling of relief brought to them by the light was short lived. Every pony turned their eyes to the audience. Every single chair was occupied by albino ponies, the overpowering color of their red eyes locked upon the group of ponies on stage and their lips contorted into eerie toothy smiles.

Out of nowhere, The Dark Pony appeared behind Pocornia and wrapped his arms around her, one over her mouth and the other over her body. “You're not telling the truth, Popcorn!” He hissed.

Fearfully, Octavia stepped back, her mouth falling open as her lilac colored eyes met the Dark Pony’s textureless face. Vinyl Scratch and Songbird tried to rush towards Pocornia, but the Dark Pony had already levitated into the air with her. He hovered above the crowd. “Watch this...” The Dark Pony whispered into Pocornia’s ear.

The audience of albino ponies got up from their chairs and charged towards the stage, some of them climbing over chairs to reach the stage faster. Pocornia’s friends froze for a moment as they watched the horrific stampede coming towards them then they turned and ran backstage, running towards an exit.

“Hmmpppmurrr Ponyhmmmphville! Erfffmmmm” Pocornia shouted as the dark pony tried to keep his hoof over her mouth.

A black fog poured from underneath the robe The Dark Pony wore and engulfed him as he held Pocornia against her will. Together, they disappeared within the fog then reappeared above a grassy hill. Together they disappeared within the fog then reappeared above a grassy hill. The Dark Pony let go of Pocornia, allowing her to fall and hit the ground with a thud. He floated downward like a feather then landed in front of her.

“Why did you do that?” Pocornia asked.

“Popcorn...” The Dark Pony moaned “I am...a messenger.” The Dark Pony drew a long wheezy sounding breath. “You are not hearing the message!”

Out the corner of her eye, Pocornia saw a very large and familiar building. It was the home she and Sapphire Shores were living in before they had their last argument. “Why are we here?” Pocornia asked.

The Dark Pony lifted his hoof and pointed it at the house. “You will go there.” The Dark Pony said, “And watch your past transgressions.”

“What do you mean?” Pocornia asked pensively.

“This...” The Dark pony waved his hoof around. “Is all a shadow of...your memory.

Pocornia looked at the house then back at the Dark Pony. “You mean...a dream?”

The Dark Pony nodded then pointed toward one of the house’s windows “Go...”

Pocornia moved towards the house then looked inside through a window. Amazingly, she saw a transparent copy of herself walk into the kitchen. It felt weird...watching herself gather some ingredients then mix them together in a bowl. She knew all of the events that were about to take place. In a few seconds, the doorbell would ring.

The doorbell rang, loudly. Pocornia hastily plopped the plate of ingredients into the oven then ran to the door and opened it. On the other side stood Sapphire Shores. She sauntered into the hallway, Pocornia’s welcoming eyes on the attractive cream mare. Her gaze flowed down her ruffled white blouse, down her body, onto the shapely rump the corset provided, hidden by a crinoline petticoat with sky blue tulle.

“So I see you're still in uniform.” Pocornia said.

“Yeah, me and my back up dancers couldn’t change because Songbird’s girls took over the changing room before we could get in there.” Sapphire Shores let out a heavy sigh “Today was such a hard day for me.”

“Guess what!” Pocornia said cheerfully. “I’m making your favorite, Lasagna!” The tone of Pocornia’s voice sounded uplifting and happy.

Sapphire Shore’s eyes grew heavy. She blinked a few times, allowing the weight of her mascara to help her eyelids fall. “You work so hard around here...” Sapphire Shores said, her voice trailing off into near silence.

Pocornia tilted her head back. “Is something wrong?”

Sapphire Shores looked at Pocornia. Her eyes were baggy and dark underneath and the white of her eyes had streaks of red shooting out in all directions. It troubled Sapphire Shores to know she had to tell Pocornia the story she had been playing and replaying in her head since she left her studio. She decided it would be best to enjoy dinner first. “Yeah, everything’s fine.”

Pocornia tilted her head and pulled her lips in. “Are you sure?”

Sapphire Shores gave Pocornia another quick nod then sniffed the air. “That Lasagna smells so good. I can’t wait to eat some of it.”

At that point, Pocornia knew what was on Sapphire Shore’s mind. It was obvious to her, especially since she could not smell a whiff of lasagna in the air. Pocornia scrunched her face inward to convey her irritation. “You wanna talk about it?” Pocornia asked.

“Okay, Okay...” Sapphire Shores hung her head for a moment, then walked with Pocornia into the living room. Together, they sat down on an unappealing gray couch. Nervously, Sapphire Shores eyes went all around the room while she tapped her hooves together, occasionally biting her lip before her golden eyes made their way back to Pocornia’s orange eyes. She could see a mix of senses, concern, and affection, but also irritation and expectation.

“I don’t think this is going to work the way you want it to.” Sapphire Shores said.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Pocornia asked.

“I love you, I do, but...I don’t know if other ponies will take to that.” Sapphire Shores explained.

Pocornia assumed the direction of the conversation. She tilted her head back and grunted “Uggggh, what did your agent say?” She asked.

“I told him what you said, but he doesn’t want to take the risk. “ Sapphire Shores explained.

“Sapphire, he is a stallion. He can’t understand how we feel about each other!” Pocornia argued.

Sapphire Shores laid her hooves upon her lap. “No, but protecting my reputation as the pony of pop is his job. He knows what will and won’t hurt my reputation and if my reputation gets hurt, my albums won’t sell and no pony will want to see me on tour!” Sapphire huffed, “You have to understand that.”

Pocornia pointed her hoof at Sapphire Shores. “If you got on stage and told your fans who you really are, they would be inspired by you!” Pocornia forcefully stated, “And your fans would listen to you because you inspire them, not the media!”

“Pocornia, you don’t know that.” She replied, her tone uncharacteristically sounding soft and flimsy.

“Yes, I do. I’ve seen how they look at you. They think you're the greatest thing ever and if some controversy came of it, They would defend you.” Pocornia replied, “It's an important part of who you are!” Pocornia asserted rather aggressively.

“We’ve managed to keep our relationship a secret for this long. Why would you want to put our lives on display for everypony to see?” Sapphire Shores fired back.

“You won’t lose your status!” Pocornia screamed at the top of her lungs “I don’t understand you!” Pocornia slammed her hoof on the couch “I put so much time, effort and money into this house because you wanted to live someplace that’s away from everypony else so no pony could bother us! This house was awful before I fixed it and I did it all for you!” Pocornia roared.

Sapphire looked down at the floor with watery eyes. She felt so conflicted inside, desperately trying to rationalize her feelings for Pocornia against the need to preserve her career. Her career was her livelihood, all the ponies she had met because of it left impressions upon her.

“Well, if you won't go tell that agent of yours what’s what then I will!” Pocornia shouted.

Sapphire centered her gaze on Pocornia then yelled: “No you will not!”

As Pocornia made her way to the door. Sapphire ran up and grabbed her, just as she was walking through the doorway, trying to pull Pocornia back inside. Pocornia slipped out of Sapphire’s grasp then pushed her down to the ground.

“Don’t touch me!” Pocornia growled, her eyes narrowed, her lips in a snarl.

“Pocornia, what’s wrong with you!” Sapphire questioned.

Sapphire stood up. She sniffled many times, allowing her eyes to water, causing her mascara to flow down her face, creating black streak lines along her cream-colored fur. “We need to separate!”

“No!” Pocornia shouted, her pot of boiling emotions had spilled over thus her mind was no longer rational. Her anger pushed her closer and closer towards Sapphire as she backed away.

“Pocornia, Pocornia?” Sapphire cried, her heart racing. The look of rage and betrayal on Pocornia’s face made Sapphire feel afraid of Pocornia “Listen to me!”

Pocornia swung her arm outward and slapped Sapphire across the face. They looked at each other for a second as if they were exchanging silent words to one another then, Pocornia pushed Sapphire down onto her back. Defensively, Sapphire held her arms up to protect her face as Pocornia jumped on top, but Pocornia quickly broke her guard and pressed her hooves against Sapphire’s throat. “Popcorn, Stop!” Sapphire squealed.

“Don’t call me that!” Pocornia snarled.

Sapphire squirmed under Pocornia’s weight. “Stop!” Her eyes watered, tears flowing down her face as the pressure against her throat increased. “P...lease.” Sapphire tried to pull Pocornia’s hooves away from her, but Pocornia was too strong. “I’m...cuggh!” Sapphire choked as her throat closed.

“Don’t talk!” Pocornia replied.

Sapphire’s eyes locked wide open. She stopped moving, but the adrenaline rushing through Pocornia’s veins made her think that Sapphire was still trying to break free from her violent clutches. After a few minutes, she stood up and wiped the droplets of sweat rushing down her face with a cloth. Her mind had not restarted yet, but it guided her to the couch and she sat down, repeatedly breathing heavily. Confusion overtook her mind, making the simplest of thoughts seem like an overly complicated plan. She laid down for awhile, then got back up and returned to the kitchen. “Sapphire wake up, we need to talk!” Pocornia commanded.

Pocornia looked down at Sapphire’s motionless body then she reached for and filled a glass with cold water. She poured the glass on Sapphire’s head, but nothing happened. Pocornia hastily kneeled down and tried slapping Sapphire Shore’s awake. “Sapphire, wake up!” Pocornia yelled.

Pocornia’s eyes widened, mouth agape with terror. In a hurried manner, she picked Sapphire up and wrapped her in a roll of carpet. Afterwards, she threw her into the back of her own wagon. Pocornia hooked herself up to Sapphire’s wagon, then walked towards a nearby trail leading her into a forest. “I’ll Bury the body somewhere deep in the woods then move away!” Pocornia thought, fearfully screaming the words in her head. “What have I done?!”

Surprisingly, Pocornia appeared in her bedroom sprawled out on her mattress. Sunlight poked through her windows blinds. Cautiously she looked around her room then sat up. Deep remorse for what she had done weighed her down. It was like she had become heavy inside like there was not a single redeeming quality about her. Slowly, she wiped her watery eyes with a hoof, crying softly. “I’m sorry...I am so sorry.”

Chapter 4

View Online

She was in a graveyard. Spread out before her across a circular open area were about thirty headstones of varied sizes and shapes. Curiously, even though it was night, the area was bathed in light intense enough for her to see them. The headstones stood as silent watchmen, a gaze she only perceived terminally focused in one direction. A thin fog gently weaved about, close to the ground from which the headstones spawned.

Octavia looked around. The circular area was surrounded by trees and...something else. A swamp, perhaps. She heard the buzzing and fluttering of hundreds of insects, none of which seemed interested in her, and the gentle splashing noises typically associated with reptiles or amphibians. Octavia didn't like that, not at all.

She moved forward a bit, toward one of the headstones. As expected there was writing, letters, carved into the front. Curiously she couldn't read any of them. The letters were constantly moving about, almost as translucent as the fog itself, fading in and out of focus. They seemed aware of her. Just when she thought she had pinned one of them down it would skitter away, fading into another word, or location. It all seemed strange. Why would the letters not want her to read them? Why would they not want to reveal the secret of who lay in the ground before the stone?

She pondered this for a moment, staring at the headstone. Then she felt another gaze and realized she was no longer alone.

Octavia looked to her right. Standing there, about twenty meters away, stood a toad. Although not some ordinary toad, no, not this one. Its eyes were pure ebony, its mass was at least twice that of hers. She felt if it chose to it could easily pounce and swallow her up, then carry her off to the swamp, never to be seen again. But that thought was not what frightened her.

What frightened her was the look on its face, the expression of both amusement and disinterest the toad exuded as it returned her gaze. It was if the toad knew something, something buried deep behind those obsidian eyes, some knowledge dreadfully important to her. Yet that expression also made clear the toad would never reveal its terrible, yet personal, secret. It enjoyed knowing too much, she thought.

It did offer one revelation, however.

“I knew you were coming,” it said, in a voice which could just as easily have issued from one of the graves around her. It stared at her a moment more, then added, “I have always known you were coming.”

Octavia broke to run, but immediately bumped into another pony to her left. She turned right, but yet another pony stood there, blocking her way. No, not stood, that wasn't right, but rather sat. And beyond was another, and beyond that another. She was surrounded by ponies, sitting in rows, all staring up at a grand theater-hall stage. On the stage activity was taking place, something was being acted out. She couldn't discern precisely what, however, even given the stage was well lit, only that whatever was occurring all the ponies around her were staring up at the players with rapt attention. Only...

Octavia looked about. The ponies around her, all of them, sat mute, as mute as the gravestones she had recently encountered. Where had that been? Their faces were all blank, devoid of any emotion, as if asleep yet not. She didn't understand it. The actors on stage, she could hear them, delivering their lines with passion and flair. Yet not a single pony reacted, or even moved. Again, this puzzled her, so she looked to the stage.

She could see the actors, sort of. They were moving about, as had the letters on the gravestones, and just as fuzzy and undefined. The more she focused on one the more determined it seemed to avoid her gaze. She leaned forward, scrunching her eyes for better effect. She could see...six, maybe seven actors on stage, darting about voicing lines and dialogue which, to her ear, seemed to be referring to a castle, or a keep. Or a barrier of some kind. And...a presence, of someone.

It was all so confusing, so she leaned forward to get a better look.

She was standing in the middle of a half-circle of ponies, three to either side, all staring down at a spot on the stage floor before her. She knew them, all of them, yet at the moment couldn't recall their names. On the stage just before them lay another pony, jewels bedaubed about its neck and ears. It lay in an ever-expanding pool of blood oozing from half a dozen open wounds spread about its neck and torso. Its eyes were open, and its mouth...twitched...as if attempting to express its pain. But no, Octavia thought, that wasn't right. It was trying to ask a question.

Standing opposite the half-circle of ponies was yet another, looking down upon the bleeding form at her feet. A look of sheer rage was on its face, rage for the thing beneath her. Its chest heaved as it gasped for air, spittle dripping from its mouth to mix with the blood now drifting around her hooves. It seethed, its eyes wild with both agony and hostility. Octavia stared, the scene before her almost incomprehensible. But as she stared she suddenly felt horror surge throughout her body. For she knew this pony. Knew her only too well.

Pocornia.

Octavia stood transfixed, staring at her friend, who in turn glared at the death prostrated before her. As Octavia watched the expressions on Pocornia's face morphed, ranging from rage to agony to horror to terror and back again to rage. Only the changes were not slow, or even perceptible. They were instant, as if being projected from some exterior source. It was as if Octavia were watching some poorly cut movie, Pocornia's head abruptly altering position as the emotion displayed there altered again and again.

It was all so surreal. Octavia felt as if she were witnessing an event of which she was also a participant. She was present in both First and Third Party, each incarnation desperate to find sense within the madness on display. But there was no sense to be found, only increasing madness.

The six ponies about her tilted their heads toward the roof of the theater and began to wail, low at first, but with ever growing intensity. Pocornia continued her macabre display of emotions, her body joining the transitions in some form of gruesome and terrible dance. For the first time Octavia could now hear the auditorium crowd. They were chanting...something...a word. She couldn't make it out. But she knew they were speaking to her.

Octavia was afraid. She was desperate to move, to get away from...whatever this was, this scene in a play about death and madness. But she knew she couldn't leave, not yet. It was not yet time. She felt there was one more consequence of this drama for her to witness. The toad had known, she thought. It had known she was coming. For this. To see this moment. To witness this event.

There was something standing slightly to the right and rear of Pocornia, something Octavia knew only she could see. The wails intensified. What she saw was dark, the color of pitch, almost appearing as a dark void surrounded by somewhat lesser darkness. It had hooves, the front-left of which was touching the back of Pocornia's head. But no, Octavia could see that wasn't quite correct either. The hoof wasn't just touching Pocornia's head, it was attached there. She stared at this, wishing the audience would stop their chanting. The hoof was attached to a leg, which led to a torso. She could see the total form a bit more clearly. The ponies on her left and right had changed their pitch, now howling in unison into the air above them. Octavia felt herself growing angry. On the torso was a head. She could see a face. Or at least that place where a face should have been. The audience was chanting louder, damn them. But the face was there, she knew. It simply had no features beyond the darkness. The face was attuned to Pocornia, its intent firmly on the dancing, raging and horrific young pony attached to the end of its hoof. Octavia felt her own rage smoldering. The crowd was chanting louder and louder, but still, she couldn't understand the word. She looked at the darkness before her, looked until she saw, looked until she knew the darkness was aware of her, looked until it turned its head ever so slightly, and returned her gaze.

Octavia was now rage herself.

“You can't do this!” she yelled at the darkness, and the ponies aside her howled even louder.

“You can't do this!!” she said again, screaming this time. She felt her body tense in preparation of her charge. She heard the crowd chanting, felt the howling of the others on stage vibrate through to her very bones. She snarled, preparing to strike. Octavia never would have thought herself capable of such maniacal intensity, would probably never be able to rationally explain it. But she knew her rage was justified, and was only too aware of its purpose.

She would kill it. Kill the darkness. It was the only way.

The crowd was chanting, the ponies howling, as she lifted her right hoof to initiate her attack. She locked her gaze on the dark, on the Dark Pony, and at that instant finally found a feature on its face. A smile.

She heard the chant of the crowd, and at last, understood the word they were shouting.

“NOW!!”

Octavia charged. She hit the Dark Pony with all the force her soul could muster. They tumbled and rolled, locked in an embrace of malice fueled by hate culminating with only one desire. For one...to kill the other. For what seemed to her an eternity of malevolence the two of them fought, pounding, biting, kicking, screaming. They tore at each other, ripping and gouging in their manic efforts to inflict harm. And yet, neither seemed able to. Octavia felt the pain of her opponent's blows and yet didn't. She felt the sting of its bites and yet didn't. The only constant was the rage, and the overwhelming need to inflict damage to her adversary.

Octavia had never been in such a fight. Indeed until this moment, she had never been in an actual fight at all. But this was...necessary...she knew. This was, to her mind, inevitability, and she could not but feel herself its agent. And so they fought, fought as the other ponies in attendance howled and bled and danced and chanted, all in a seemingly well-orchestrated symphony of devastation and desire.

The fight changed. The Dark Pony struck her right side, then planted its back hooves and twisted her around. For a moment they faced each other, close enough for Octavia to smell the Graveyard, the Toad, the Blood, the Rage. She wailed against the Dark Pony, but abruptly it seemed to grow, now holding her close as if she were nothing more a stuffed toy. It pulled her in, its mouth to her ear, and whispered a proclamation, a purposeful pronouncement of its cruel intent.

“You can not save her,” it said, its voice a demented parody of twisted mirth.

Octavia found her footing. She struck the Dark Pony once, twice, three times, pounding its head from both sides until her arms grew tired and she could no longer sustain the effort. It stood, staring at her.

“You can't do this,” she cried, her voice almost a whimper.

The Dark Pony struck her, hard, across the face. The blow sent her flying across the stage, inverted. As she watched she saw Pocornia, the slain pony, and the other six, ponies she knew, pass beneath her and then beyond. She flew out of the theater, across the graveyard and into a dark tunnel. The air whisked by, her speed ever increasing as she flew backward toward...she did not know. But she felt something approaching, a barrier, a wall, something which would bring her flight to a sudden end.

She wondered if she would survive.

-----------------------------------------------

Octavia stood on her balcony, looking down at the street below. All seemed normal, just another morning in Ponyville. She sighed, and shook her head.

A dream. It had all been a dream. More a nightmare, actually, but one she would not soon forget. She couldn't fathom why she had suffered such fantastical visions, why they had come to her in the night. Never had she experienced such before.

But the experience had revealed to her one truth.

Pocornia was in trouble, and Octavia would have to help. But first, she would have to find her troubled friend.

------------------------------------------------

She had taken the train to Fillydelphia, and now stood on a street corner near the heart of the city. Nothing was amiss, she thought. Ponies of all stripes went to and fro, engaged in whatever business they always attended to this time of day. None seemed to pay her any attention.

Octavia wasn't exactly sure why she had decided to come, to look for Pocornia here, in Fillydelphia. The decision had just seemed...correct...somehow. A byproduct of her dream, perhaps. However, she also hadn't felt like second-guessing herself. So she had taken the train and here she stood.

“Time to get busy,” she muttered.

The City Square was to her left, not that far from her current location. She examined her surroundings one more time, and then began to move in the direction which would lead her to the heart of the city. A statue built around a fountain dominated that location, which to her mind was as good a place as any to begin her search. But as she moved toward the large bronze image now visible in the distance, a sculpture of some pony quite serious in form and appearance, she felt her mind drift toward a logical and obvious question.

What was she really doing here?

That she would find Pocornia just wondering around the streets of Fillydelphia made little sense, yet Fillydelphia was where she had felt compelled to go. She had to wonder why, given her dream hadn't included any imagery of the place. At least, none she could recall. But the urge to travel here had been as real as the dream itself, a power she had not been able to resist.

She shook her head, hoping she would just find Pocornia and put all of this to rest.

She crossed at a street-corner and approached the center of town, a large square with a side-walk surrounding a grassy-area surrounding the statue. At the moment she couldn't recall who in the history of Equestria the statue featured, and wasn't close enough to read the series of plaques mounted at the base. But she was close enough to recognize two particular ponies standing before the plaques, and was momentarily stunned with amazement with that recognition.

Photo Finish and...she could hardly believe it...Songbird Serenade.

Octavia stood for a moment, staring at the pair in the distance before her. What in the name of Princess Celestia were they doing here? It made no sense. But then, she thought derisively, none of this made any sense. She began to move in their direction, and at that moment another unusual thought occurred to her. Given who these two ponies were, someone should have been paying attention to their presence. But no one was. Ponies moved about to and fro, yet none seemed more than remotely aware of the celebrities within their midst. Songbird didn't even have her supporting crew with her; which, to Octavia's mind, was an act completely out of character. However, she noticed Photo Finish did have her camera, and was taking pictures of, well, something.

Octavia moved closer until Songbird noticed her approach.

“Hey,” she said, taking a few steps toward Octavia. “What are you doing here?”

“I was about to ask you the same thing,” Octavia responded, stopping just in front of the Number-One Pop Star in all of Equestria. “And where are your people at?”

Songbird looked at the ground for a moment, then all around her. She looked at Octavia and said “They weren't invited.”

Octavia thought her words reflected a hint of trepidation but said nothing. Something within her suggested understanding. Looking into Songbird's eyes that thought crystalized. Octavia was mirrored there. She knew exactly what Songbird meant.

“Hey, Octavia! Wow! Fancy meeting you here!”

Octavia looked over to see Photo Finish approaching. Unlike her companion, she had a big smile on her face and did not appear to be troubled about anything. Octavia smiled in return, then replied.

“It is good to see you too, Photo. I'm just out for a walk.”

Photo Finish laughed. “Yeah, right,” she said, “all the way in Fillydelphia.” Photo snorted. “You must think we are just out for a walk too.”

Photo turned away, lifting her camera to take another picture. Octavia looked back at Songbird. The two simply stared at each other for a moment while the world passed them by. All seemed quiet, almost as quiet as a...

Her dream flashed to mind. It must have been, so Octavia asked Songbird one of the only few questions which mattered at that moment.

“Did you see a Toad?”

Songbird looked at the ground again, and kicked the pavement with her hoof.

“Yes,” she replied. “And a Werewolf.”

Octavia was startled by the response. She hadn't seen a Werewolf. “What did it say to you?” she asked her friend.

“What, the Werewolf?”

“No,” Octavia said, with just a hint of annoyance in her voice. “The Toad. What did he say to you?”

Songbird looked around for a moment. Typically she would be knee-deep in signing autographs by now, but no one seemed to be interested. In fact, she thought, no one seemed to be paying her the slightest bit of attention at all. Still looking off to her left, she answered Octavia's question.

“He said he had been waiting for me, that he knew I was coming.” She again locked eyes with her friend. “I thought he was going to eat me, but the Werewolf carried me away.”

“It was intense, wasn't it?” Octavia asked. “The dream...”

“If felt so real,” Songbird interrupted. “I really believed I was there.”

Octavia took a moment to glance about. The other ponies, all of them, all except Photo Finish, seemed completely unaware of their presence, and went about their business seemingly oblivious to the presence of her and her companions. Just as well, she thought. She, they, the three of them, needed these moments. Something, a thought, a theory, was bouncing around the back of her mind, but had not yet coalesced. She felt Songbird could help her track it down, grab onto it.

“What else did you see?” she asked her friend.

Songbird shrugged her shoulders. “Many things,” she replied, “strange things. Pocornia hurt someone, I think.”

“Did you see...something dark?” Octavia asked.

“Hey, guys,” she heard Photo say from what seemed a great distance. She ignored it.

“Like another pony, only...”

“Hey, girls!” Photo said again, louder this time.

Songbird looked from one to the other, then replied: “I think so, it was all so fast. But he...”

“Hey! girls!” Photo Finish shouted.

Octavia turned her head, giving Photo an annoyed look.

“What?”

“Did you see that?”

Photo Finish was facing away from them, looking off toward the end of the far block across from the opposite side of the square. Octavia and Songbird walked up to either side of her.

“See what?” Songbird asked.

Photo pointed toward the corner formed by a building in the distance, from their perspective the opposite side left of a four-way intersection. As she watched Octavia saw two Ponies turn and then pass from sight beyond the building. But otherwise nothing out of the ordinary.

“There was someone standing there, watching us,” Photo said, rather dispassionately.

“What is so unusual about that?” Octavia retorted.

Photo smiled. “Nothing!” she said. “But...this was different.”

The three stood there for a moment, all still looking toward the designated corner. A moment later Octavia and Songbird turned to glance at each other over the shoulders of their friend. Songbird shrugged her shoulders.

“Ok, Photo,” Octavia said, “what was different about it?”

“I don't know,” Photo replied, “there was just some pony standing there and he was looking at us. I mean just us, you know? Like he knew us or something.”

Songbird smiled, while Octavia let out an exasperated sigh. She stared at her camera-wielding friend. Wait...

“Why are you here, Photo Finish?” Octavia asked.

Photo looked at her. “Same reason you are, I guess. I am looking for Pocornia.”

Songbird and Octavia exchanged looks, the latter feeling an unaccustomed anxiety building within. Songbird nodded her head. Octavia looked back to Photo Finish.

“Photo,” she said, “did you have a dream?”

Photo Finish began to fiddle with her camera. “Yeah,” was all she said.

“And?” Octavia prompted.

Photo looked at her. “And what?” she said.

Octavia sighed again. “In your dream. What did you see? Did you see a toad, or a werewolf?”

“A toad? Werewolf? What are you guys talking about?”

Songbird stepped up. “This is important, Photo,” she said. “Did you see either of those things?”

Photo looked between the two of them, a slightly derisive smile playing across her face.

“You two are loopy,” she said, and returned to fiddling with her camera. She turned to take a picture of the statue before them.

“I didn't see none of that stuff.” Photo affirmed.

Octavia and Songbird stood staring at their friend, both of their mouths hanging open in chagrin. Octavia almost felt like laughing. “Photo, what did you see?”

Photo turned to look at her. “I saw Pocornia. She looked upset, like she was unhappy or something.” She tilted her head, then continued. “I think she was in trouble. So I came to see if I could help.” She hopped in place one time. “Because that is what friends do!”

Made sense, Octavia thought.

“Hey! We should go down to the waterfront!” Photo said.

“Why should we go down there?” Songbird asked.

“They have some good places to eat down there! Everybody has to eat. Pocornia could be there!”

Octavia was impressed with Photo's exuberance. She herself certainly didn't feel so buoyant at the moment. But then, she thought, perhaps Photo had the right idea.

“Ok,” she said, “lets go to the waterfront.”

“I'm in,” Songbird said, looking at Octavia. Photo Finish immediately began moving away from the statue and the square, South toward the waterfront. The other two quickly fell in behind.

The trio crossed the street and proceeded along the walk-way. Octavia took in their surroundings. Again, nothing seemed amiss. Other Ponies were about, but currently not quite so many as when she had first arrived. It still struck her odd that none seemed to pay her and her friends any attention. As yet, she thought, none had even offered a standard greeting.

The three remained silent as they proceeded. Songbird seemed occupied with some inner contemplation, Octavia thought, while Photo Finish appeared concerned only with looking around at everything, her head swiveling side to side and a wry smile plastered to her face. Good for her, Octavia mused, at least one of us should be enjoying the trip. But as they walked a thought occurred to Octavia, one which, in regard to the suddenness of its rise, gave her cause to wonder what about this particular moment brought it to mind.

Then the answer as quickly became clear. They were together. If not it wouldn't have been appropriate.

Octavia wondered, did Songbird know?

She decided to ask. Octavia sided up to Songbird, then, in order to keep Photo Finish at least momentarily out of the conversation, whispered:

“Hey, Songbird.”

Her friend looked over at her.

“Yeah?” she replied.

“We are all here looking for Pocornia, right?” Songbird continued to look at her, saying nothing. “I was just wondering...”

They took a few steps. “Wondering what?” Songbird asked.

Octavia considered if she should continue along this line. Ultimately it was no one's business. However, somehow she thought it important.

“I was just wondering if you knew about Pocornia, and...”

“Hey girls,” she heard Photo Finish say. The third member of the trio had suddenly stopped and was now staring off in the distance.

“Knew about what?” Songbird said, coming to a halt.

Octavia looked back and forth between her two friends. “I was just wondering if you knew about the...”

“Hey, girls!” Photo Finish again interjected, louder this time.

“What are you trying to tell me, Octavia?” Songbird asked, a hint of agitation in her voice. Octavia looked between her friends again. Photo Finish was staring across the street, at an angle toward a far street-corner. Songbird appeared to be miffed.

Octavia shook her head. “I don't know, it may be important, it may not, but something I saw in my dream made me think of it.” She paused for a moment.

“Did you know about...”

“Hey! girls!” Photo Finish shouted. “He's back!”

Octavia let out an exasperated sigh. “What are you talking about, Photo?” she snapped.

“That...pony I saw earlier. He's staring at us again.” She pointed across the street. “Over there.”

The two again walked up on either side of Photo Finish, Octavia to the right. She looked in the indicated direction, and saw...

...something. Photo was correct, someone was there, just at the corner of a building, staring back at them. Or at least Octavia thought she saw some pony occupying that spot. The building was casting a shadow into the street, but within that shadow was what Octavia could only describe as a bit darker shadow. It could have been a pony, she thought, but she couldn't be sure.

Darkness within darkness...

She tilted her head to the left just a bit.

“What do you see, Photo?”

Photo didn't hesitate. “Another pony. He is just standing there staring at us. The same one as before.”

Photo looked at them both in turn.

“You don't see him?”

“No,” she heard Songbird say. “I don't.”

Octavia looked again. It could be, maybe, she wasn't sure. The shadows seemed to dance and weave, just as had the letter on the tombstones.

“Are you sure, Photo?” she said, “I can't tell for sure. But,” and she paused for a moment, still looking, “why would it bother you?”

Photo looked at her, an annoyed expression crossing her face. “He's creepy,” she said. “And if it is the same one he is following us. What is wrong with you two?”

Songbird huffed. “We just don't see him, Photo, is all.”

Photo pointed again. “He is right...” She stopped, a look of confusion now spreading across her face. “...there.”

She scrapped her hoof across the pavement. “At least he was. Now he is gone.”

They all stood there for another moment, staring across the street. The shadow within the shadow was gone. If it had ever been there, Octavia thought.

Songbird started forward again. “Lets keep going,” was all she said.

“OK!” Photo chirped, the moment apparently forgotten as quickly as it had arrived. She bounced out in front once again headed toward the waterfront. Octavia and Songbird fell in behind, and the trio traveled in silence across the next two blocks.

Eventually, they arrived at another street-corner, the waterfront arrayed across beyond.

“Wow,” Photo stated, a hint of awe evident in her voice, “look at all that.” She immediately began taking pictures. Octavia surveyed the layout in front of them.

They had to cross a six-lane street, this intersection patrolled by Fillydelphia's Unicorn police force. Beyond lay a wide paved promenade area dotted with light-poles, another fountain, a few planted trees and a small statue of a dragon. Just beyond this lay a row of two to three-story buildings, a mall of some kind, in which probably lay the good places to eat Photo had mentioned.

“Come on!” Photo chirped, the light having changed and one of the Unicorn officers motioning them to cross. Photo broke into a trot, the others forced to keep pace, and in seconds they were across the main street and into the promenade. They turned left and made toward the fountain. Much smaller than the one located in the city square, this featured nothing more than the standard water jets spouting seven streams of water into the air. Octavia found the sound soothing as the three came to a halt beside it.

Photo looked about, then began taking pictures. A contented smile still dominated her face. Songbird appeared to be a bit annoyed, or at least, Octavia thought, as if something were playing hard upon her mind.

Octavia took in her surroundings. At the moment very few other ponies were about, the nearest at least a full block away. The mall behind them appeared busy, except everyone was inside. They were alone, for the moment.

She looked at Songbird. Something in her friend's posture and demeanor triggered a realization within Octavia. A thought crystallized, one she immediately knew to be true.

They would never find Pocornia here. But then they hadn't been meant to.

She stepped up to Songbird, Photo still stepping about taking pictures. She kept her voice low.

“Pocornia isn't here.”

“I know,” Songbird replied. “She was never here, she was never meant to be here. We were.” Songbird looked directly into her eyes. “I'm right, aren't I?”

Octavia bowed her head a moment. “Yeah,” she replied, “I think, we came here thinking about Pocornia, but that was just...I don't know...an excuse, a misdirection of some kind.”

Songbird's mouth dropped open, however not in surprise or shock. She was angry at some level.

“An excuse? What kind of sense is that supposed to make?”

Octavia could hear the clicking of Photo's camera.

“I'm not sure. Except...” She locked eyes with Songbird. “The dream, Pocornia was in trouble, yes?”

“Yes,” Songbird replied.

“But she was the cause of it, I think. She had...done something. Something bad.” She looked away, toward the street-corner from which they had came. “To someone she loved.”

Songbird nodded her head.

“I saw jewelry,” Songbird said, “hanging on trees, on a headstone. The werewolf pointed it out. I thought it stupid at the time.” She looked at Octavia. “But not anymore. I think, it was all so fast and confusing. But I think Pocornia...”

“Hey, girls,” they both heard Photo say.

Octavia ignored it. “Did you know?” she snapped as Songbird.

“Know what?!” Songbird shot back.

“About Pocornia and...”

“Hey! Guys!” Photo said again, fear clearly evident in her voice.

Octavia glared at her camera-wielding friend.

“Photo, will you please be quiet for one...”

Photo pointed, her entire body shaking. “Hey! Girls! You have to look!”

Octavia turned, then froze in place, disbelief seizing her body. What she saw made no sense.

The Unicorn police, at least seven of them, were bearing down in their direction at full charge, all of their gazes fixed directly on the three. Octavia couldn't believe it, the sheer anger on their faces, the sheer determination evident in their action, determination apparently geared toward running the three of them down. She took a step back.

“Octavia!” she heard Songbird squeal. She glanced in that direction as the Unicorns bore down on them. Photo stood rigid in place, fear dominating her features. Songbird stood with mouth agape, her eyes fixed on the advancing hoard. The sound of their approach now over-powered the noise of the water fountain. Octavia could even hear their heavy and heated breathing. She looked at them again.

The lead Unicorn was staring directly at her as it charged, a near maniacal rage displayed on its face. She had no idea what she could possibly have done to earn such a look, such a reaction, they had done nothing...

...wait, she thought. The lead Unicorn wasn't looking at her. It was looking at something else, something...just behind her. Instantly she realized they didn't even see her and her friends. They were after something else. And they would run the three down to get at it.

They had to move, and had only seconds.

Octavia turned to shout to her friends. Photo was still locked in place, only screaming now. The sound of her terror was almost lost amid the sound of the approaching hoof beats of the Unicorns. Songbird likewise stood fixed, her mouth still hanging open, whether in fear or shock Octavia couldn't tell. She stepped toward her friend, to push her out of the way. Then something caught her eye to her right. She snapped her head in that direction.

The Unicorns were close, the sound of their approach now thunderous.

But it was him.

Fear slammed into her system, the same fear she had felt in the graveyard. The pony, the Dark Pony from her dream, stood just a few feet behind her. She could see it now, clearly, that darkness within darkness outline, the features of which were dominated by one in particular. A smile.

Octavia's fear was replaced by anger. She leaned forward just an inch, her body tensing for a charge of her own. She had fought this thing once before, she would do it again. She braced. The Dark Pony stared at her.

Its smile widened.

Octavia let lose a shout fueled by fury. Above the raging noise of the Unicorn's hoof-beats she could once again hear the theater crowd shouting.

“Now!” They screamed, “Now!”

Octavia began her charge, but made no advance. Almost as instantly she was slammed hard to the ground by multiple impacts. As she fell she saw the Dark Pony smiling. Then she saw the concrete rushing up to meet her. Then she saw nothing.

----------------------------------------------------------

“Octavia.”

The voice sounded as if from far away. She wanted to ignore it.

“Octavia,” it said again, “get up.”

Octavia opened her eyes. For some reason she was lying on concrete, near a fountain.

Oh, yeah...

She stood slowly. Photo Finish was to her left, crying. She looked that way.

“They broke my camera,” she cried, woefully, like a hurt thing. As Octavia watched Photo kicked at a piece of her broken extension.

She turned to look at Songbird. “What happened?”

Songbird stared off in the distance, the direction the Unicorns would have traveled once past the three of them.

“They just kept moving,” she said, gloom, or perhaps melancholy, evident in her tone. Octavia wasn't sure. “They trampled you and Photo down, without even noticing. I have never seen anything like it.”

Octavia looked back at Photo.

“They broke my camera,” she wailed again. “Why would they do that?”

“We will get you another one, Photo,” Octavia said, “When we get back to Ponyville.”

Photo Finish continued to stare at the broken mass at her feet. She sniffed, her tears still flowing.

“They bwroke it...” she cried.

“Octavia,” Songbird said.

She turned. Songbird was looking at her, a certain...knowing...in her eyes.

“Did you see him?” Octavia asked.

“I don't know,” Songbird replied. “I saw something, at the last moment. It looked like a pony.”

“Only dark, like a shadow,” Octavia interjected.

Songbird stood there, staring at her. Worry was not the proper term to describe the look on her face. More like, Octavia found it hard to describe, residual fear mixed with bewilderment.

“Who was that, behind us?” she asked.

Photo was still crying. Octavia felt...mad.

“We didn't come here to find Pocornia, none of us.” Songbird didn't reply, just stood, waiting. “We came here to find each other. Our dreams, even Photo's, sent us here to find each other.”

Songbird shook her head. “That makes sense, I suppose. But still, why was that...pony...following us around? Who was that?”

Octavia paused for a moment, then felt her anger returning. Life in Equestria shouldn't be like this. She felt she knew who was to blame.

“I don't know who he is, Songbird,” she said, her voice a mixture of anger and sorrow, “but I know what he is.”

She looked at Photo, her friend still kicking at the broken pieces of her camera. Photo told her sorrow to the stones.

“Come on, both of you,” Octavia said, her voice firm, “we have to get back to Ponyville.”

----------------------------------------------------------

She stood on her balcony, looking down over the palace courtyard and the countryside beyond. In the distance she could see the lights of Ponyville. The moon was full, and bathed the landscape with its heavenly glow. All seemed well.

However she knew all was not well. The Dream-world was in turmoil. Something was occurring within that realm, something dark, and demanding. This could not stand. For the Dream-world was her territory, and no interloper would take it from her.

Princess Luna stiffened with resolve. She would have to act, and soon.

Chapter 5

View Online

Pocornia slammed the door behind her, quickly locking it. She walked to the center of her home’s living room then collapsed upon a rough bed of white carpeting, holding a picture frame against her chest fur. “Just...breathe…” she told herself. “I got it back...that’s what matters.”

“Ki, Kitty!” Pocornia called “C’mere Kitty!”

Pocornia’s pet spider crawled up to her, awaiting a command.

“Go up stairs and web up my bedroom windows and hurry!” Pocornia instructed.

Her pet spider crawled upstairs to her room, leaving her alone. She raised the picture frame she held to eye level, studying every detail of Sapphire Shore’s complexion. The way her fur rested against her skin as if it never needed to be brushed and how her golden eyes glistened like stars in the night sky. Pocornia reminisced over the time she learned that Sapphire Shores had a be loud and stand out type of personality. “I’m sorry…” Pocornia mumbled “I’m an awful pony!”

Pocornia shook as she heard the jarring slippery hiss only a snake could emit. Her teary eyes darted to one of the living room windows. She hastily stood up upon seeing a broom, pile of wood planks, nails and a hammer materialize out of thin air. She grabbed those items and quickly used them to board up her home’s windows. She looked back at one window she had boarded up and saw a giant snake pressing it’s table-sized head against a few boards. She ran up to the window and brushed the snakes face with her broom’s prickly bristles, prompting the snake to lurch backward, sneezing loudly.

“No, stay out!” Pocornia shouted with a scowl on her face,intently peering into the snakes orb like eyes.

The snake hissed back at the angry pony then slithered away. Pocornia watched the snake retreat then turned to her front door with construction materials in her hooves. She boarded up her front door then walked to her bedroom and sat down, allowing her pet spider to affectionately crawl onto her lap. “Everything’s okay now.” She said followed by a heavy sigh. “It’s fine...”

Pocornia peered at the gap underneath her door after she heard a soft breeze flow underneath it.

“Popcorn…” Called what sounded like The Dark Pony’s flimsy voice.

“In here!” Pocornia replied.

A black ball appeared in front of Pocornia, The Dark Pony emerging from it. “We must speak…” The Dark Pony stated.

“Uh, okay?” Pocornia replied, silently wondering if the Dark Pony’s presence meant that the snake outside her home had been dealt with.

“I was sent to you...for a reason.” The Dark Pony drew a breath. “And I believe you...have answered my questions.”

Pocornia narrowed her brows. “What are you getting at?” Gently, Pocornia pushed her spider away who rushed under a nearby blanket.

“Popcorn, I serve...a powerful force and sometimes. I am told to find a pony, like you, to test.” The Dark Pony took a long deep breath. “Despite the nature of your transgression...You genuinely sought penance.” The Dark Pony pointed at Pocornia’s scared arm. “Marking yourself...blade unto flesh.”

A strained thoughtful look appeared on Pocornia’s face.

“I think you deserve a second chance, to have your log cabin and Sapphire!”

Pocornia’s mouth dropped, her eyes growing wide. “how?”

“Unfortunately, I cannot tell you how, yet.” The Dark Pony replied.

“What, why!”” Pocornia shouted aggressively. “Your telling me I could fix everything!” Pocornia clenched her teeth, growling her words. “But you won’t tell me how!”

The Dark Pony lowered his head. “My master remains...unconvinced.” He replied “But he will change his mind, given time.”

“Well tell your master!” Pocornia shouted.

“Popcorn!” The Dark Pony interrupted. “You must understand...I am trying to give you a chance...to make a choice other ponies can’t, because unlike you, They did not deserve that chance.” The Dark Pony placed a hoof on Pocornia’s shoulder. “But if you don’t consider the value of your nightmares. You will perish!”

Pocornia nodded agreeingly.

“I have to leave…” The Dark Pony said.

“Wait!” Pocornia cried. “I don’t understand!”

Pocornia grabbed onto The Dark Pony to keep him from teleporting away. “I want to fix everything!” Pocornia pleaded. “I know I have a bad temper sometimes, but I don’t know why I got so mad at her!” Her eyes watered as she made her case. “I’ve never been like that before!” Pocornia shook her head. “Never!”

For a moment, The Dark Pony felt a surreal mix of fear and optimism wash over him. Perhaps, he might be a bit more invested in Pocornia than he realized. “I have to go…”

The Dark Pony pulled away from Pocornia, noticing a sense of need or perhaps desire to understand float behind her eyes.

“Why do you always sound like you’re having trouble breathing?” Pocornia asked.

“I did not get a second chance.” The Dark Pony replied.

“Oh…” Empathically, Pocornia’s ears lowered.

“Work on your log cabin...you’re almost done.” The Dark Pony replied. “Now, I have to go.”

The Dark Pony gradually vanished into a black fog that dispersed into sheer nothingness.

Pocornia sat, brooding on the nature of her conversation with the Dark Pony. Later, she left her room, walking downstairs into her living room. She approached a boarded window then looked outside, her eyes searching for the snake. As she stepped away from the window she saw a growing shadow looking over her. She looked over her shoulder and saw the giant green snake hovering over her, looking down at her with what she interpreted as a menacing if not murderous gaze.

The snake carefully picked the squealing pony up, holding it behind it’s fangs. It could feel it’s lips tingle as the pony tried to squirm out of it’s grasp. The snake slithered back into the forest, taking the pony to a part of the woods it knew the pony would not be familiar with then the snake spat the pony onto the ground.

Pocornia lay on the ground, watching the snake. Suddenly it began to morph in what could only be called a grotesque manner. The snake’s head began to collapse inward toward the body, forming what appeared to be a large dough-ball then the snake’s body began to melt until its entire form liquified. It all made a disgusting noise, she thought, squishy and sick. Unexpectedly, the doughy mush started to take shape. As she watched, an Alicorn formed from the muck, and then changed color. In the place of the snake now stood a dark blue pony, wearing legal attire. It’s horn lit, marking her with its light. Then it spoke.

“I am Luna, Princess of the night. Introduce yourself to me.” The Alicorn said, her voice sounding both loud, regal and royal.

Pocornia lay stiff, choosing not to offer the monarch a response.

“What is your name?” Luna asked, using a low tone of voice to convey mild displeasure. “Why won’t you answer me? You know who I am, don’t you?”

“Yeah, but you stole something that belonged to me. I don’t want to talk to you.” Pocornia replied.

“I needed to lead you away from Father Emerald.” Luna stated.

“Father Emerald?” Pocornia asked.

“Stop…”

Luna looked, seeing The Dark Pony standing a few feet away from her then she returned her gaze to Pocornia. “He is not your friend, I don’t know what he has told you, but he is not your friend!”

A black cloud steamed from The Dark Pony’s body, every hair of his coat stiffening into needles. “Time has not soothed my hatred for you, Luna…”

Luna lit her horn, magical energies sparking off her horn’s tip. “Me and my sister both regret what happened to you, but you have left the living world, be it by your choice or not. You cannot continue to meddle with the living. You must accept your fate!” Luna asserted, her voice sounding loud and clear.

“You two know each other?” Pocornia questioned.

“His name is Father Emerald. What is your name and where do you live?” Luna asked while keeping her eyes on her opponent.

Pocornia heard a twig snap, she looked and saw The Werewolf hiding behind two trees. He held a finger in front of his snout, motioning for Pocornia to be quiet.

“Father Emerald, leave her alone, let her live her life!” Luna pleaded.

“Emerald, shut her up!” Commanded the Werewolf as he dashed towards Pocornia, swooping her up over his shoulders.

“Arrrrrghaaaa!” The Dark Pony screamed, his warcry echoing through the woods. Crackling bolts of lightning shot off his hooves towards Luna, but Luna had already dodged them. She responded by launching black spheres of energy at the Dark Pony that zipped through the air, sounding like nails scratching against a chalkboard.

Pocornia kept trying to wiggle out of the Werewolf’s grasp. “You can’t be a part of this!” The werewolf growled. “Why are they fighting, why can’t I help?” Pocornia replied as she looked over her shoulder, watching a stray bolt of lightning fly over her head only to hit a nearby mound of dirt that exploded on impact. Dirt flew everywhere, covering her and the Werewolf “That’s why!” The Werewolf replied. “You dare threaten me?” Luna yelled at the top of her lungs. “Criminal!” She screamed as she threw bolts of magic at the Dark Pony who was following behind the Werewolf. “Don’t go back to the log cabin!”

“She has to look at the window!” The Werewolf retorted.

Thoughts raced through The Dark Pony’s mind as Luna gave chase to him and his associates. He came to a quick realization then uttered a few magical words, casting a duplication spell himself, The Werewolf and Pocornia. Mirror images of the fleeing trio spawned then ran off in different directions, confusing Luna. Unknowingly, Luna started to follow one of the fake trios, allowing the real trio to escape and return to Pocornia’s log cabin.

The Werewolf carried Pocornia up to her room then laid her down on her rollout mattress. “Look at the window!” He commanded.

Pocornia laid, quietly focusing on the window in her room. She watched as the dark night sky turned violet as the moon descended then the sky turned a crystal blue color and the glorious yellow sun rose. “Uh, was I asleep?” Pocornia asked expecting The Werewolf to answer, but when she turned to look at him. He seemed to have vanished along with The Dark Pony.

“Where did…” Pocornia’s voice trailed off.

Pocornia sat up and looked around for her kitty. It emerged from under a blanket then crawled up onto her shoulder. She coaxed it onto her arm then held it up in front of her face. “Tap once for yes, twice for no.” She said. “Do you remember me telling you to web up my windows?”

The Spider tapped its leg twice.

“Did you ever leave this room after we went to bed?”

The Spider topped its leg twice.

“Did somepony else come in here?”

Oddly, the spider did not respond.

“Did somepony else come in here?” Pocornia asked again.

The spider tapped its leg once.

“Was he a Dark Pony?” The spider tapped it’s leg twice.

Her pet spider’s response confused her thus the conclusion she assumed she would come to became impossible. However she thought she should keep asking her pet questions.

“What about a big furry dog?”

The Spider tapped it’s leg twice.

“Was it a pony who came in here?”

The spider tapped its leg once.

Pocornia was about to ask if an alicorn had entered her room, her pet spider pointed a leg at her. “Was it me?” Pocornia asked as she fearfully leaned back, her eyes widening.

The spider tapped its leg once, yes…

A faint repetitive knocking sound caught Pocornia’s ears. She stood up and went downstairs, opening her front door and saw Fluttershy smiling at her. “Hi Pocornia.” She cooed.

“Oh…Hi.” Pocornia replied.

“Oh, your living room looks lovely.” Fluttershy commented while looking over Pocornia’s shoulder. “I mean I’m sure you’ve decorated a lot of living rooms given your profession, but I really like what you did here.”

Pocorina cocked her head overhead over her shoulder, feeling completely blown away when she saw that her living room’s walls and the ceiling had been repaired. No more chipped paint, cracks, holes or insulation hanging out of the walls, just flat painted surfaces. Also, a comfortable looked couched had been appropriately positioned across from an antique record player placed on top of the fireplace.

“Can I come in, does the record player work?” Fluttershy asked with an enthusiastic smile.

“Um…Yeah I’ll get you a drink.” Pocornia replied, walking to her kitchen with Fluttershy following behind her.

‘Oh my, Pocornia, I should hire you to redo my kitchen.” Fluttershy commented as her eyes surveyed the kitchen. The floor checkered tiling, thin see-through white drapes in the windows and the pristinely painted countertops and cabinets all went together perfectly “Were you going for a colonial look?”

At that point, Pocornia had never felt so confused before in her life. She could not remember having done any work to her log cabin, but to her disbelieve every repair she had planned had been completed. “I’m speechless.” She replied.

“You're just being modest, letting your work speak for itself.” Fluttershy added.

“Kitty!” Pocornia called.

Pocornia’s pet spider emerged from behind a broom and bucket. It crawled up Pocornia’s leg until it reached her arm. She lifted him up to eye level. “At least you look like yourself!”

“Hey, so I don’t have anything planned today which is why I came over. I thought maybe me and you could go into town, but only if you don’t have plans.” Fluttershy cordially explained.

“I...could use a break.” Pocornia replied. “Kitty, I’m going into town for a bit. You have to stay here.” Pocornia said as she carefully placed her kitty on the kitchen counter.

The spider folded its two front legs.

“Okay Fluttershy, lets go!” Pocornia said.

Together the two Pegasi made their way into Ponyville. For a while, they window-shopped then they went inside a fast food place called the Hay Burger. Fluttershy explained to Pocornia that the Hayburger was widely recognized as Ponyville’s second most popular hangout, second only to Sugarcube Corner.

“My other friend Twilight likes to come here.” Fluttershy said after she sipped her drink.

Pocornia took a big bite out of a triple-decker hay burger she ordered then wiped her sauce covered mouth. “I can see why!” Pocornia commented. “Have I met Twilight yet?”

“No, she is the Princess of Friendship so she's usually too busy to hangout.” Fluttershy replied.

“Wait, you know a princess?” Pocornia asked, surprised to hear that from the seemingly shy pegasus.

“Yes, in fact I know all of the princesses and so do my other friends.” Fluttershy replied.

Pocornia screwed her eyes “Who’s the dark one?”

“Princess Luna, why do you ask?” Fluttershy apprehensively responded.

Pocornia’s eyes shifted about as she thought about her recent nightmare. “She is just interesting, is all.”

A long lasting silence engrossed the two ponies. “Sometimes…” Fluttershy said as she leaned forward a bit so other patrons would not hear her. “She enters a pony’s dream and tries to help them with a problem their having.” Fluttershy explained. “She has helped me in the past, did she help you?”

Pocornia sat silently, wondering how The Dark Pony and Princess Luna were connected. Clearly, they knew each other and had a score to settle, but what did that have to do with her. Why was she caught between two combatants?

Chapter 6

View Online

Rara leaned against her balcony railing, calmly watching the ponies below her cross the busy Fillydelphia streets. Wagon drivers sat at the intersections then sped off after the street light changed to green. The only disappointing observation she made was the local homeless stallion, sitting on the sidewalk, begging for money. Despite that sad scene, she felt like starting her morning feeling positive, excited for the hustle and bustle lifestyle she enjoyed living.

Rara left her little apartment, walking down a long hallway that lead to an elevator. She took a small breath, a foul odor assaulting her nostrils. To her, it smelled like rotten meat. She held her hoof over her mouth, nearly gagging as she entered the elevator.

“That smelled gross like something had died.” Rara thought, pushing the first-floor button. “I should tell the landlord.”

The light bulb lighting the inside of the elevator began to flicker, prompting Rara to look up at it. She watched the light bulb explode, forcing her to stand in total darkness, however, Rara did not react as she quickly realized that the elevator itself continued to descend normally.

“Help…”

An uneasy feeling began to swirl in Rara’s stomach. “Who’s there?” she replied.

Rara felt pressure being applied to her leg as if a hoof were wrapping around it. “Rara, help me...”

Rara felt a clenching sensation on her chest, her heart beginning to race and her eyes widening. “How do you know my name, who are you?”

What remained of the light bulb overhead Rara started shooting sparks in all directions. Between flashes, Rara saw a dark figure, a pony standing close to her, but she couldn’t see his face then he vanished behind a cloud of black fog.

Rara stood stiff, listening to the sound of a mournful pony snivel its broken heart out “It wasn’t her fault.” The pony implored. “She didn’t mean it!”

An unnatural white light appeared, allowing Rara to see an all too familiar face. Sapphire Shores sat in front of her, covered from head to hoof in bruises and cuts that bled, blood had soaked into the tattered white performing dress she wore during her music shows, but the absence of her plump blue mane was what shocked Rara the most. Sapphire’s mane had been cut close to her scalp except for a few long strands of hair dangling over her face.

“Oh my Celestia, Sapphire, what the hell happened to you?” Rara questioned, her voice cracking as she trembled.

The White light faded, the inside of the elevator becoming dark again.

“I’m...gonna...get you!” Cheered a happy, sharp sounding voice.

Rara knew that voice, but she couldn't believe how malevolent it sounded. “Popcorn?”

“Shhhhh…..” Pocornia replied.

Rara listened to a chorus of discordant sounds;screams,grunts,splashing fluids and sharp swooshes, as if a blade were being used on an unwilling participant, the cacophony coming together in a bloody song of murder.

“Rara!” Pocornia shrieked, excitedly.

Rara pressed her back against a corner, cowering, holding her hooves up in front of her.

“You’re next, just like Sapphire!” Pocornia attested.

“No!” Rara screamed, running out of the elevator the moment the doors opened.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rain fell from the dark and cloudy skies above, onto Rara. She looked all around, somehow she had left Fillydelphia. Somehow she was now, within this moment, walking through a graveyard.

Something felt horribly wrong, Rara didn’t belong here, she felt so lost in a place she did not want to be. She looked all around for somepony, anypony to help her then her watery ocean colored eyes crossed a large two-legged werewolf whom was moving towards her.

She gasped, watching the muscular werewolf scrunch its face at her revealing its strong white teeth. “Don’t hurt me!” she screamed.

The Werewolf quickly swept Rara off her feet, throwing her over his shoulder. “My dear pony, I just need to take you somewhere!”

The Werewolf ran, carrying Rara from one part of the graveyard to another. Together, they approached a group of ponies all of whom wore black clothing, mostly suits for the stallions and dresses for the mares, but Rara didn’t recognize any of them. Unexpectedly, The Werewolf dropped Rara. “Push in between the crowd until you get to the front.” The Werewolf commanded then he turned, running away.

Rara stood up, politely trying to weave in between the crowd of ponies. She noticed that a lot of the ponies around her had grief stricken looks on their faces, but she couldn’t think of a reason why. Some of the ponies wouldn’t let her by so she started pushing past them. In response they pushed her back, one stallion giving Rara a disapproving look. “We all want to see the pastor, wait your turn!”

Rara could tell the stallion scolding her was from a small town, just by looking at him, and if there's one thing no pony from a small town has that she does, it's a big city attitude. “Why don’t you go take a hike! I’m not here for you anyhow, get out of my way!” She roared, pushing through the stallion like a football player trying to sack the other team’s quarterback.

Finally, she reached the front of the grieving crowd, but when she saw what the crowd was gathering around, time slowed, her heart skipping several beats. She saw Pocornia and Sapphire laying in two seperate open caskets. Above them, standing on a round boulder stood the black figure she saw inside the elevator. Based on his appearance, Rara thought to refer to him as a Dark Pony.

“Rara…” Croaked The Dark Pony.

“How do you know my name?” Rara asked.

“I know many things...about you and your friends.” The Dark Pony replied.

“What do you want from me?” Rara replied.

“What a relief…” The Dark Pony muttered, slowly stepping off the boulder, gently floating downward like a feather until he landed in front of Rara. “Somepony who is asking...The right questions.”

“What?” Rara asked, a dumbfounded look on her face.

“Rara, you are dreaming...None of this is real.” The Dark Pony explained.

A wave of relief washed over Rara “Thank Celestia, this has been awful.”

“No...” The Dark Pony moaned.

Rara stared blankly at The Dark Pony.

“When you wake up, tell your night owl of a friend that you...and her are going back to Fillydelphia!” The Dark pony took a small step closer to Rara.

“But...we’re looking for our friend. I think she's.” Rara partially explained before The Dark Pony interrupted “In Trouble, yes, but you and your friend will....make it worse.” The Dark Pony drew a long breath to yell “Leave Ponyville the moment you get there!”

“Don’t you shout at me!” Rara retorted.

“You will do what I say!” The Dark Pony replied.

Rara felt an extreme amount of force strike her chest, sending her flying through the air at an incredible speed. She snorted, scrunching her nose as she lifted her head up to look around. Her friend, Vinyl Scratch sat next to her while they rode on a train to Ponyville. Vinyl Scratch’s eyes gazed out a window next to her seat, a concerned look on her face. “Were you having a nightmare?” Vinyl asked.

“How could you tell?” Rara replied.

“You were like...thrashing about in your seat, it looked weird.” Vinyl commented “What was it about?”

“Uhhhh…” Rara sat awe-stricken.

Vinyl shifted in her seat to face Rara. “Was it about Popcorn or Sapphire?”

“Yes!” Rara answered. “And I think we should turn around and go home!”

“What, why?” Vinyl replied, feeling shocked. “They might be in trouble, we can’t just leave them.”

Rara shook her head. “I don’t think it's that simple Vinyl, we might make the situations worse.”

“We don’t even know what the situation is!” Vinyl growled, folding her arms. “You just had a bad dream, that's all.”

The two ponies stopped talking, the only sound they heard was the loud rolling of the train’s wheels.

“Do you think they're alright?” Rara asked.

“I don’t see why not.” Vinyl commented, shrugging her shoulders. “Their two of the strongest ponies I know, but we’ll find out soon. The trains almost to Ponyville.”

Rara lowered her head, sighing. “Okay Vinyl.”

The train came to a stop at Ponyville train station, but before the two ponies left the train, Vinyl pulled Rara aside, saying “Look, I know you're worried, but you need to calm down.” Vinyl stated.

“Easy for you to say, you never express anything!” Rara retorted.

“You know that isn’t true, but whatever. Let's just go!” Vinyl replied with a displeased look on her face.

Rara and Vinyl left the train, Rara entering thought while her and her Tomboyish DJ friend walked towards Ponyville. Compared to her, Rara thought, Vinyl wasn’t the most expressive pony she knew, although she does have her moments especially when she wants to do something she thinks is funny. Maybe Vinyl’s quieter demeanor is why she and Octavia get along so well since Octavia typically rubs ponies the wrong way, appearing stuck up and snooty.

The two musicians came to a street sign which read Stirrup Street, they stopped at the intersection. “Do you know where we are going?” Vinyl asked.

“Not really…” Rara replied, almost whispering.

“Speak up!” Vinyl ordered.

“I don’t know!” Rara replied.

Together, Rara and Vinyl walked down Stirrup street. Litter flooded the streets and the homes along the street looked downtrodden, needing serious work done inside and out.“Popcorn would never let a house get like that.” Vinyl commented. “No, she wouldn’t.” Rara added. “After we sort everything out, I need her to fix something for me.” Vinyl casually replied.

A few silent moments passed by. “Did you hear what I said?” Vinyl asked while she kept walking.

Unbeknown to Vinyl, Rara had been grabbed and dragged into an alley by an armed assailant. He held a hoof over Rara’s mouth, muffling her screams. She looked at him, her fearful eyes watching an old gray stallion lower his mask so she could see his wrinkly face. “You can’t be here!” He whispered. “You and your friend can’t be here!”

Rara felt cold steel press against her neck, feeling a stinging sensation as the blade nicked her skin. “”Say nothing to anypony about me!” The Stallion commanded. “You will leave or i’ll kill you!” The stallion asserted then he backed away, releasing Rara. “I’ll kill you both!”

Vinyl looked from further up the street, seeing Rara step out from behind a corner.

“Why did you go back there?” Vinyl asked.

Rara looked up at her friend, sweat dripping down her face as her heart raced hard within her chest. “Vinyl…” She muttered, shaking slightly. “We have to stop!”

“What are you rambling about now?” Vinyl impatiently interrogated.

Rara leaned her head back, exhaling then she gave Vinyl a very hard and direct glare. “Vinyl, I know this sounds crazy, but the dreams we’ve had aren't just dreams, they were warnings, from something evil!”

Vinyl replied to Rara’s glare with a perplexed look. “A dream is just that Rara, a dream!”

“How can you say that?” Rara angrily replied. “The dream we shared was the reason we decided to come here!”

Vinyl rolled her eyes at Rara. “Yeah, I remember, but Equestria is a magical place where strange can things happen. Maybe me and you came into contact with something and didn’t realize it.

Rara sarcastically giggled. “So you think this is nothing?” She asked. “If it was nothing, why did you get on a train with me?”

Vinyl looked downward, scratching her head. “I just…, I don’t know, alright?”

Rara huffed “Vinyl If we keep looking, I think something bad will happen. I just know it!”

Vinyl sat down, throwing her hooves up in an exaggerated manner. “Rara, where are you getting your information?”

Rara looked over her shoulder at the corner of the alley then back at Vinyl.

“I’m...I’m going back to the train station.” Rara said, walking away from Vinyl.

Vinyl wasted little time thinking about Rara’s decision, telling herself that she needed to focus on the task at hoof. She continued down Stirrup Street, walking to a place she remembered from a previous visit, Sugarcube Corner. If she is lucky, Vinyl thought, somepony inside might know Popcorn personally. She entered Sugarcube Corner, looking around.

“Vinyl Scratch?” called a high pitched voice.

“Hey Pinkie!” Vinyl replied as her eyes met Pinkie Pie’s eyes.

Pinkie Pie casually leaned on the front counter, folding her hooves. “What brings a world-class D.J to Ponyville and don’t say my deserts because I know you better than that.”

Vinyl chuckled lightheartedly. “C’mon Pinkie, you know I love your deserts!”

Pinkie Pie made a noise, sucking her teeth. “And I thought you just wanted to see me!”

Vinyl smirked. “Actually Pinkie, I could use your help.”

“Oh?” Pinkie replied.

“Yeah, I’m looking for a lost friend, two actually, but I think one may have recently traveled through here” Vinyl explained.

“What does she look like?” Pinkie Pie replied.

“Blonde mane, orange eyes, Pile of Popcorn with a halo floating over it as her cutie mark.” Vinyl quickly answered.

“Is she a pegasus?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Yeah, you seen her?” Vinyl responded.

Pinkie Pie turned her head, pointing a hoof at an occupied booth. “Yeah, Pocornia, she's over there eating lunch.

Vinyl looked, seeing her carpenter friend look at her with a horrified look on her face. One detail Vinyl quickly picked up on was how tired friend looked, glossy eyes with black spots underneath them. “Popcorn!” Vinyl happily cheered.

Unexpectedly, Pocornia darted out of her seat, hastily fleeing through a backdoor. Vinyl gave chase, following behind Pocornia.

“Popcorn, why are you running from me?” Vinyl shouted.

“Go away!” Pocornia shouted back, gaining distance from Vinyl.

“I’m your friend!” Vinyl yelled.

“Go away, go away, go away!” Pocornia screamed downward at Vinyl, as she rose higher and higher in the sky. “I can’t have her or my other friends around!” Pocornia told herself, trying to sooth her sense of guilt. “If they got hurt, it would be my fault...”

Chapter 7

View Online

Filthy Rich woke with a start. He rubbed his eyes, then looked around the room. He had already woke twice during the night, a fact he decided to acknowledge. "Might as well finish some paperwork..." he grumbled as he rolled out of bed.

He dressed himself in a suit previously laid out and then made his way downstairs to his office. Sitting at his desk, he arranged a few papers before him then reached for a coffee mug he always kept full of ink-pens. But the mug wasn't there. It wasn't on his desk at all.

"That is strange." He muttered "Where are my pens?"

Something moved into his field of view. Rich looked up, and saw his mug full of ink-pens floating in the air about a foot before him. A fog-like black mist coiled and weaved around the mug. As he watched the mug began to sink through the mist, soon to alight gnetly on his desk.

"Your pens, Mr.Rich..." said a voice in the darkness.

Rich knew that voice. It belonged to the Dark Pony. He was fairly certain why he was being paid this visit.

"For Celestia's sake, I hired the girl as you instructed!" He leaned back in his chair, his right hoof thumping the desk-top. "I should be the one worried, if she fails I stand to lose a lot of money!"

"She won't fail." the Dark Pony replied.

"And how can you be so sure of that?" Filthy Rich retorted.

"Because!" the Dark Pony stopped himself, considering his words carefully. "Because...she is special."

"Special?" Rich replied, incredulity evident in his voice. "What is that even supposed to mean?"

The Dark Pony did not speak for a moment. Rich could see his outline within the darkness before him. He seemed to be swaying a bit, Rich thought, as if weary from some great effort.

"I didn't realize spirits could get tired." Rich said, probing.

The Dark Pony ignored his question. "I need you to do something," He said, his gaze suddenly intent, displaying purpose. Rich waited before him, remaining quiet. "Something important..."

"No! enough of this." Rich shot back, interrupting the Dark Pony. "I have done enough!" His voice was stern, and he hoped that would be sufficient to free him of this conversation.

However, the Dark Pony only smiled. He stared at Rich for a moment, and then delivered his terms.

"Tell me Rich, wouldn't it be nice...to be able to sleep? Uninterrupted?" The Pony paused again, his smile widening to show just a hint of the teeth behind it. "Do this for me, and I will release you. Your dreams will be your own again."

Rich stared at the Dark Pony for a moment, with a glare he hoped properly displayd his displeasure. Ultimately he decided to keep playing the Pony's game.

"Alright," He said, his voice agitated, "What is it you want?"

"Just a bit of legwork, Mr.Rich." the Dark Pony replied.

"Legwork?" Rich asked. "What is that supposed..."

the Dark Pony interrupted him. "Yes, a bit of legwork, and your associate Gladmane will help."

Immediately Rich heard a knock from the front door of the building. The Dark Pony smiled. "Right on time!" he said, obviously pleased with himself.

Rich heard the outer door open, followed shortly by the door to his office. Gladmane stepped through, as if summoned by magic.

"You should've locked your doors." The stallion commented. "Keep the riff-raff out." He paused, looking over the Dark Pony. Gladmane gestured with his head. "Not that it would have mattered for him."

Rich nodded in agreement. "He does just seem to appear when and where he wants."

"Benefit of the realm." the Dark Pony replied, his voice soft, yet laced with...something dark, Rich thought.

Gladmane again looked at the creature from the shadows. "Have you told him yet?"

"No." the Dark Pony replied. "I first wanted to be sure you appropriated those particular items I requested."

Gladmane reached into a saddlebag strapped to his side. He rummaged inside for a moment, then tossed two items onto the desk before Filthy RIch. One landed with a loud thump.

Rich looked down at them. One was a crowbar, the other a black facial mask. He looked up at the Dark Pony.

"What am I expected to do with these?"

"Breaking and entering, Rich." Gladmane huffed, the contempt evident in his voice. "Are all rich guys this dumb?"

"Mr.Rich." the Dark Pony softly moaned, "Put on the mask."

Rich looked between the two of them. The Dark Pony just stood there, that menancing smile still gracing his features. Gladmane grunted, then pulled a like mask over his head then he glared at Rich.

Rich knew what he was up against. Or at least he thought he knew, so again he acquiesced and donned the mask. Rising, he followed the two outside.

Night shrouded the city, and shadows ruled. Backing into one, the Dark Pony looked at Gladmane and stated simply: "I must go." Rich thought he saw a plume of black smoke suddenly appear to engulf the gloomy figure, but regardless, like a wraith the Dark Pony was gone.

Rich looked at Gladmane. "Do you want to explain this?"

Gladmane grunted again. "What's to explain? Come on."

With that he turned and began walking down the lane, in the direction which lead out of town. Filthy Rich followed.

"We are going to Pocornia's house." The stallion tossed back.

"Why?" Rich asked. True, Rich had designs on that particular house, but now wasn't the appropriate time. However Gladmane wasn't concerned with that.

"Because that thing told us to!" He snapped. "Just keep moving."

For some time the two of traveled in silence, walking the path which lead away from Ponyville. Much plaqued Rich mentally, however he thought discretion the better part of valor and kept his thought to himself. As they walked his associate kept looking up at the sky, where the stars seemed to dance with an oddly shaped cresent moon.

"What time do you think it is?" Gladmane suddenly asked.

"Slightly before dawn, I would guess." Rich replied.

"If we are going to get this done, we need to get in and out fast." Gladmane stated.

"And what exactly are we supposed to do?" Rich asked, annoyed at having to ask.

Gladmane glanced back at him. "He told me...that somewhere in her house is a chest filled with bits. He wants us to steal it."

The would wolve much, Rich mused. Still, the thought of simply stealing his way to Poconria's finicial demise did cause him pause. He would rather drai her of funds over time, the old fashion way. He glanced at the stars himself, contemplating the unspoken reason which would justify simple robbery. The Dark Pony had its reasons, he was sure. However Gladmane had one of his own.

"After this, that creature should leave us alone." Rich noticed Gladmane was yawning as he spoke. He wondered, so he asked.

"Have your dreams been off of late, my friend?"

Gladmane nodded. "Yeah. I keep seeing a forest, but it looks unnatural."

"What is so unnatural about a forest?" Rich asked.

Gladmane continued to walk in silence for a few moments. Then he turned and looked down at Filthy Rich. The moment was unsettling to Rich, as Gladmane was twice his size. Howeverhis partner in crime appeared to bare no...current...malice.

"It was pink and purple, and twisted. I know that may sound pretty, but it isn't. It was all...scary, somehow."

Rich chuckled. "What would a stallion of your size be afraid of?" He asked.

"Not the forest!" Gladmane replied quickly. "But something in it..." Gladmane answered, his voice trailing off.

Rich remained quiet, allowing his associate time. He noticed Gladmane looked up at the stars again. Evnetually he continued.

"Something was in that forest, something big, fast, and deadly. I have never seen anything like it."

"Did you get a good look at it?" Rich asked.

"No." Gladmane replied. "I mean kind of." His voice had gone soft, as if fear gripped him. Rich did not doubt that. But suddenly Gladmane pointed ahead.

"Doesn't matter." He said. "Pocornia's cabin is just over there."

Rich looked. Sure enough, he saw the cabin a short distance away, its outline highlighting in the starlight. The two approached, moving toward a side window. No lights shown inside. Rich took out his crowbar and leveraged the window open. The two climbed through, finding themselves in the main living room.

"Did he tell you where the chest was?" he asked Gladmane.

"No." was Gladmane's instant reply.

The two stood in the middle of the living room for a few moents, looking about for any sign of their objective item. Finding nothing of note, the two decided to split their effots. Gladmane went upstairs while Rich went into the kitchen.

Again Rich saw nothing of note, nothing out of the ordinary, so he began pilfering through the cabinants. Five minutes of rummaging around yielded no results. Equally fruitless was a search of the pantry. Rich sighed, then moved to look out the one kitchen window. There he saw Pocornia's wagon parked outside. Filthy Rich stepped outside, up to the wagon, attempting to search the contents of the wagon while leacing no apparent sign anyone had done so. again he found nothing, no chest or any sign of one. He had to fight his natural instinct to simply trash everything before him, as what he was engaged in was, technically...A crime. However his mood grew more sour as the time passed by.

A few moments later he heard Gladmane leave the house and approach. "You find it?" Rich asked, without looking at his partner in crime.

"No." The big stallion replied. "If it is here, she has hidden it quite well."

"I hope you left everything the way you found it. We don't want her to know we were here."

"I aint stupid, Rich." Gladmane shot back. "Place is a wreck anyway, not like she would notice."

Rich turned to look at him. "We can't be obvious, I have..."

Rich stood like a statue, his mouth now agape, his eyes locked not on Gladmane, but something which now appeared to be firmly attached to his shoulder. It was brown, laced with red, had needle like hair, and eight legs. Even in the darkness of the night Rich could clearly see its fangs bared and prepared to strike.

"Gladmane!" he shouted, but at that same moment the spider struck, burying its fangs deep into the stallion's neck. Gladmane howled in pain, lurching sideways in reaction before rearing on his hind legs and flaiing at his neck with his front hooves. Rich moved quickly forward to strike the spider himself, but as he did so Gladmane tumbled to the ground. IN the blink of an eye the spider was gone, moving, Rich thought, back toward the house.

Defending his territory.

Gladmane floundered around, attempting to regain his footing. "What the hell?" he blurted out.

"A spider, Gladmane, a large one. To me it looked like a Phoneutria." Filthy Rich stated in a almost academic fashion.

Gladmane stood, glancing quickly about him, then to the house and back to Rich. "Which means what?"

"Which means we need to get you back to town and to a hospital." Rich answered.

Gladmane's nostrils suddenly flared. "Not before I go back in there and kill that thing!"

"That is a passion you can not indulge." A voice called out, a voice Filthy Rich was now only too familiar with. A voice from the darness. A voice from the grave.

Gladmane jumped again, startled by the sudden appearaence of the Dark Pony. Both he and Rich instinctively moved aside each other, then stood facing the shape in the moonlight.

"What do you mean?" Gladmane wailed. "That thing bit me!"

"and it will bite you again, if you go back inside." The Dark Pony stated mater-of-factly. "You must go, now."

"But we havn't..." Rich stated, but the shadow in the darkness cut him off.

"I know you did not find what you were looking for, but there is no more time. Others are coming."

Both Rich and Gladmane stood for a moment, then looked at each other. Finally Gladmane muttered "I don't feel so good..."

"Come on," Rich replied, "I will get you to the hospital." However before moving Rich looked at the Dark Pony one more time. All he really saw was a set of eyes staring back at him, eyes in the dark. But eyes lit with purpose.

"What now?" Rich asked. He wasn't sure he really wanted to hear the answer.

"Take your friend and go, he can not die tonight." The Dark Pony replied. But there was no sympathy in his voice, only certainity. "I will visit you again, when I have further need of you."

Rich decided not to arque. In his world, the wealth Rich controlled granted him both prestige and power. But at the moment he wasn't in his world. At the moment he was in the world of the Dark Pony. and there, Rich was smart enough to know he wielded no power at all.

He moved forward and began to help Gladmane back to town.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia, Photo Finish, and Songbird Serenade stood just inside a tree line which crested a small rise. Below them in the distance sat Pocornia's cabin, across the main road nestled amid a few trees. The three had slipped out of town about two hours prior, and had utilized side paths to remain unseen while approaching their objective. The idea had been to present themsleves to Pocornia and essentially demand she talk with them about...current events. However no one appeared to be home. Indeed from their location it appeared no one had been at home for some time.

Songbird huffed. "You had me tramp all the way through these woods just so we could see Pocornia wasn't home?"

Octavia shook her head. Songbird wasn't used to roughing things, and had complained almost constantly during the trip.

"Do you want to help Pocornia or not?"

Songbird gave her a sideways look. "Of course. I just don't understand why we have to be so secretive about it."

"Because of that thing." Photo quickly interjected. "If he was following us through the woods, who knows what beast he could have trying to run us over."

The three stood silent for a moment, staring at the house. Photo was correct, Octavia thought, drwaing the attention of that Dark Pony porbably wasn't in their best interest. But then she also understood Songbird's objections. If he really wanted to find them, prowling through the woods probably wouldn't be much of a deterrent. Still, they were here. Might as well see it through.

"Lets go." Octavia said, beginning to move down the slope.

When they reached the road the trio bore to the right, approaching the path leading up to the cabin. It would be dawn soon, Octavia knew, but at the moment the area remained bathed in darkness. Little noise could be heard, the woodland creatures apparently still dormant. Or just staying away, Octavia mused. They moved to the path, but as Octavia and Photo turned toward the house, Songbird stopped. The two paused to look back at her, seeing her attention focused on the road leading away.

"What is it, Songbird?" Octavia asked.

Songbird gestured with her hoof. "Look at this."

The two approached and stood aside her. Octavia looked but couldn't see anything unusal before them. Yet Songbird's expression was quite intent, as if she were searching for, or interpreting something.

"What are we looking at, Songbird?" Octavia prompted.

Her friend gestured again, toward the ground before her. "Look, the tracks, there, and there. They are drag marks."

The two glanced at her. "How do you know that?" Photo asked.

"Have you ever seen what Roadies do? I know a drag mark when I see one. Something heavy was pulled from the path onto this road." She moved forward a few steps, still examining the ground before her. About ten yards away she stopped, turning to look at them.

"It was a mare, or more likely a stallion. Right about here he stood up and began to walk under his own power. Someone else was with him." Songbird explained.

"I didn't know you were so worldly, Songbird." Octavia commented.

"I wasn't always a pop star. Plus there is more to the trade than just being cute."

"I suppose so." Octaiva replied.

The three stood for a moment, Photo glancing about and fiddling with her new camera. Songbird then moved a bit farther down that road. Her bangs hung low as she studied the ground around her. Then Octavia saw her smile. "What?"

Songbird looked at her. "There were two of them. I think I know who one of them was."

"How would you know that?" Photo asked.

"Look at how deep some of these tracks are." Songbird replied. "One of them was very large."

She looked at Octavia. "I am going to follow this trail, try to confirm my suspicions."

Octavia considered that for a moment. Even given the sun would soon rise, she didn't feel comfortable allowing Songbird to travel back to town by herself. Given the recent events in Phillydelphia, remaining a group seemed more practicable.

"You sure you will be alright, by yourself?" Octavia asked of her famous friend.

"Yeah," Photo interjected, "What if, you know..."

Songbird smiled again. "We all learned different lessons from our trip to the city I guess. Don't worry, I will be fine." She turned her head and whistled softly. In response two stallions stepped from the tree-line behind them. Octavia looked, but somehow wasn't surprised. It was Songbird's persnoal security team, complete with defense harnesses. They stepped up to their employer, but said nothing.

Photo had a look on her face of sheer awe. "Where did you guys come from?"

"I had them follow us." Songbird said. "Pretty good, huh? They hardly made a sound!"

"Yeah..." Photo added.

"You should have known." Songbird stated flatly. "I want to help Pocornia, but blast if I want to get killed doing it."

Made sense, Octavia thought. "Okay." she said. "You will follow the trail. Would be good to know who was here before us, I suppose. She gestured at Photo Finish. "Photo and I will check the cabin."

"Don't take too long." Songbird warned. "When you get back to town find me. We will compare notes."

She and her bodyguards stood silent for a moment, then Songbird quipped "Get it? Compare notes?" The two security stallions broke out with large, spreading smiles.

Octavia just stred, but Photo grunted. "Songbird, not even I would make a joke that bad."

"Heh heh." Songbird replied. "Yes you would."

With that the three turned and moved off along the road before them. Octavia and Photo watched until they passed from view, then looked at each other.

Octavia sighed. "Lets go." she said "See if we can find any sign of Pocornia."

"Okay" was photo's only reply.

They approached the house. The area had the look of disuse, or perhaps inattention. The cottage remained dark within, Octavia spying no hint anyone was home. As they grew nearer the air seemed to chill and the ambient noise dropped until the only sound she could hear was the sound of their footsteps. Photo again fiddled with her camera.

"No, no pictures." Octavia said. "We don't want the flash."

That seemed to make Photo nervous, but it couldn't be helped, Octavia knew. Songbird's prescience aside, a certain level of danger still haunted them. It was funny, but it wasn't, Octavia thought, her current emotions concerning the Dark Pony. For some reason she couldn't really explain, if he were to make an appearance, Octavia knew she no longer physically feared him. Perhaps in the dream world, in his territory, with its toads and werewolves and inherent madness, but here...here she had power. Here she could put up a fight. Not that she was looking for one, but if it came, well, then so be it. They didn't say friendship was magic for notihng.

Friendship has a power of its own, she thought. If that wasn't true, neither of them would be here.

They found the front door unlocked. Stepping inside, the two entered the main living area. Photo and Octavia looked around, their mouths slowly dropping open.

The place was in shambles. With thexception of the couch the furniture was scattered everywhere, a couple of pieces broken. The curtains hung askew, and the walls had been marked with...Octavia couldn't quite tell. Fire of some kind?

"Lightning." Photo said, as if reading Octavia's mind. "They were hit with lightning!"

Photo glanced at Octavia, taking a step back toward the door behind them. "He has been here."

Photo began shaking, her head bobbing in nervous tension. "Octavia!" She said. "He has been here!"

"Photo!" Octavia snapped. "Calm down! we need to look for Pocornia!"

"No!" Photo almost shouted. "We need to leave! he has been here!"

"But he isn't here now!"

"How do you know?!" Photo wailed. Octavia could tell her friend was near panic. She had to remain firm.

"Because I know!" Octavia turned to face her friend. "Photo, Listen. In my dream, I saw him. In Phillydelphia, I saw him. But more important than that I felt him, his...essence. Who and what he is."

Photo's eyes were huge, the fear evident as she looked slightly up toward Octavia.

"It is hard to explain, but please trust me. If he were here now, I would know." She paused for a moment. "I would."

Photo looked around the room, then back at Octavia. "Okay" she said. "If you say so, Octavia."

Keep moving, Octavia thought. "Okay, you look in the kitchen, I will check upstairs."

Photo nodded "Yeah, okay." She replied. "Just be quick, I want to get out of here."

Octavia nodded. "Be right back."

Photo turned to move toward the kitchen as Octavia turned to move toward the stairs. The light of dawn should have been visible by now, and yet the huse seemed darker, Octavia thought, than when they had first stepped inside. Gloom now surrounded her, followed by a gust of air, icy cold. She saw her breath hang in the air. A board creaked to her right, but when she turneed all she saw was headstones. She was back in the graveyard.

By the princess, she thought, how could I have been so wrong. He was here, and had tricked her in an instant. She felt her anger surge as she looked all about for her oppressor. But all she saw was the Toad.

"I always knew you were coming." It said.

"Where is he?!" Octavia shrieked, but the Toad did not answer. Instead, it opened its mouth and started screaming. She heard the thunder of multiple hooves beating the earth as the taod continued to scream. Something was coming for her. She was about to repeat her demand, for all the attention the Toad would pay her, but suddenly realized a new truth.

The voice. The Toad was screaming, but not in his voice. It was the voiec of another, a female voice. She knew that voice.

Photo Finsh.

Ocavia charged forward, then imeediately found herself back in the living room of Pocornia's home. Photo was there, standing just before the couch, staring at something, and screaming.

Octavia grabbed her, turning her face to face.

"Photo!" she yelled "Look at me! Look at me!"

Photo Finish's mouth remained open, but she stopped screaming. She looked up at Octavia, her eyes wide and wild, two deep pools of terror. Her entire body shook, Octavia fighting to keep her in place.

"Naaahhhhhhh!" Photo wailed.

Octavia reinforced her grip. She couldn't let Photo go, couldn't let her run. There was no telling where the smaller pony would go, deep into the woods, farther away from town. Neither was acceptable.

"What is it, Photo?" she asked, shaking her once in an attempt to focus her attention. "Listen to me, what happened?"

Photo looked up at her. "Don't you see?" she asked, her eyes still wild. "The couch...look at the couch..."

Octavia held her gaze for a moment. Photo had closed her eyes and dropped her head. A low wailing moan began to issue from deep inside. Octavia did as directed, turning her head to the left. Shock, horror and adrenaline instantly slammed through her body. What she saw clearly explained Photo's terror, but she also knew what she saw made no sense.

The body of a stallion lay sprawled on the couch, its white hair stained red with blood from a plethora of cutting wounds. Its mouth hung open, its eyes wide in death, a look of both pain and trauma reflected on its face. Whoever it was had died a gruesome, frightful, and violent death. As if to add insult to that hideous injury, a large spider sat on the arm of the couch, just about the slain stallion's head.

Photo conintued to weep as Octavia starred at the macabre scene before her. Reason told her she should be as terrified as her friend, but instict gave her pause. None of this made any sense.

She had looked the couch over when the two entered th house. If there had been a dead stallion sprawled there, she would have seen it then. Yet she didin't. Then there were Songbird's tracks. Deep tracks, something heavy having been dragged to make them. And the spider. That was Pocornia's spider, large and ugly to be sure, but no where near capable of having done this. And neither could have Pocornia. She knew that, knew it in her soul.

Photo was crying. "Octavia?" she murmured.

"Photo, listen to me...this isn't real."

"It isn't supposed to be wike this...Octavia. The smaller pony again looked up at her, tears flowing from her eyes. "Equestria isn't suppowsed to be wike dis..."

The two stood still for a moment, staring into eachothers eyes. Octavia knew Photo was correct.

"Why?" Photo asked, sobbing "Why would Pocornia do dis?"

"Pocornia didn't do this, Photo." Octavia answered. "Pocornia didn't do this."

Photo sniffed, tears still streaming from her eyes. "Then who did?"

Octavia released her grip on her friend. She glanced at the couch again, the horrid scene unchanged. She thought she knew who the staillion was supposed to be, but no longer believed he was really there.

"This isn't real, Photo." She stated firmly. "This is all just meant to scare us."

"Not wreal?" Photo asked softly. "What do you..."

Octavia cut her off. "Its him, the Dark Pony. He is in our heads." she looked all around the room again, then back to Photo Finish. "He is using our...dreams, somehow. He want's to scare us away from Pocornia.

Photo kept crying, refusing to look back at the couch. Octavia however did, and noticed the spider was gone.

"I wanna' go howm, Octavia." Photo said. "I wanna go howm..."

Octavia surveyed the room one more time. The stallion still occupied the couch, but seemed dimiisnehd somehow. The Dark Pony wasn't here, but then neither was Pocornia. Only one thing left to do, Octavia thought.

"Come on, Photo." she said, gently pulling her friend toward the dor. "I will take you home. I will stay with you."

Photo looked at Octavia, hope now reflected in her eyes.

"I will stay with you." Octavia gently repeated.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Afterwards, The Dark Pony stood at the front door of the cabin, watching the pair tro down the patch and onto the road leading back toward town. It was regrettable, he thought, that Octavia could not see him now. The smile on his face was very broad indeed.

Chapter 8

View Online

Pocornia looked around the room. All was as she had left it, the couch, the table, the bookcase, her knick-knacks scattered about. All considered, the place looked good. But she had not returned to appreciate the decor. She was looking for her kitty.

True, her pet spider was perfectly capable of taking care of itself, but she missed him. And all creatures needed love and friendship.

"Kitty?" she called, stepping toward the kitchen. She assumed if he were hanging around anywhere it would probably be there, as it would have provided a steady source of water. Her kitchen faucet leaked, one of the little character flaws of her home she had yet to attend to. However, in this case, it was fine, as her kitty could have stood under it every now and then to refresh itself. Or just played at catching the drops. But when she reached the sink her spider wasn't there. Perhaps upstairs, in her room.

A trip up yielding no additional results, she returned to the living room. Pocornia sighed. She had devoted much time and effort to restore her home but knew she couldn't stay within its walls much longer. She had to keep moving. Ponies were looking for her. He was looking for her, and her home was, of course, an obvious place to look. She stood for a moment, contemplating her next move. Then she heard a small squeal to her right.

She looked, and there he was, the pet spider she called kitty. He was on top of the small half-table next to the wall near the hallway.

"There you are!" She said, a large, almost uncontrollable smile decorating her face. She stepped into that direction, looking at her pet with wide eyes. "How have you been, you little scamp?"

However, her pet did not react in typical form. It squealed at her again, in a manner she thought agitated. It raised one leg and pointed at the front door, again emitting a loud, urgent sound which she thought sounded like a shriek.

She stopped, staring at him in bewilderment. He continued to point, his leg outstretched gesticulating emphatically. She looked at the door.

There was a knock.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Songbird stepped into the hallway leading to her manager's office, her security in tow. They had followed the tracks back into town where her suspicions concerning who made them had been confirmed. Now she just had to figure out who best to inform.

Gladmane and Filthy Rich, she thought, what an odd pair to have been visiting Pocornia's only she was sure they had not made the trip for a visit, but rather some other, far less amiable, intent. Shame she didn't get the opportunity to ask them in person.

She had followed the tracks into town, the path eventually leading her to the hospital. Gladmane and Rich had been just outside the emergency room entrance, the former appearing as if seriously hurt in some fashion. With the general rush of ponies to attend him, she decided not to press the issue, as she concluded it would not have been productive for her to have made her presence known. She would get another chance, she rationalized, particularly after sharing her tale with Octavia.

Or better yet Pocornia, she mused, if we could just find her.

Songbird reached her manager's office door and found it open. She was waiting inside, wearing her standard black suit and bright red tie. As she entered, her demeanor instantly struck her as out of character. Typically she was always happy to see her, a warm, friendly smile plastered across her face. But not on this occasion. Her look was stern, She did not appear happy at all.

"Ms.HarshWhinny." She said, closing the door as her security remained in the hall, "Everything alright?"

Ms.Harshwhinny, a jack of all trades when it comes to management, stared at her for a moment. "Suppose you tell me," Her voice, sharp and assertive.

Songbird stood for a moment, her mouth a bit agape. Ms.Harshwhinny tended to be abrasive, but something about her seemed off.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Songbird replied, remaining where she was. There was tension in the air, she could feel it, almost feeling familiar.

"Where have you been, Songbird?" Ms.Harshwhinny retorted. "Tell me honestly, where have you been that you felt the need to drag your security along with you?"

Songbird huffed. "I take my security everywhere, you know that."

"That isn't what I mean, and you know it." Harshwhinny shot back. "Where have you been?"

Songbird paused for a moment to consider the situation. In her estimation, her manager already knew exactly where she had been, but probably...hopefully...not why. Ultimately it was her business, but given Harshwhinny's demeanor, she thought the downside not sufficient enough to withhold her response.

However, she did so anyway. "I was looking for someone. A friend."

"Pocornia." She said, almost having spat the name. "Isn't that right? You were looking for Pocornia."

"So?" Songbird fired back.

She stepped toward her, something she had never done before. This was wrong, Songbird knew. There was far too much anger in the air. She had her suspicions as to why.

"Harshwhinny." Songbird said, her voice even, calm, "Have you had any visitors lately?"

"This is not about me!" Harshwhinny answered, taking another step toward Songbird, her manner perhaps not as threatening, but definitely more purposeful.

Whatever her hidden agenda may have been, Songbird thought, it was about to be revealed, although, she also knew in all probability it wasn't her agenda at all. She had played in this scene twice now prior.

Ms.Harshwhinny glared at her. "You have commitments, Songbird, commitments to me, to your fans, to your backers. Those commitments cannot be summarily or wistfully dismissed just so you can go gallivanting about the countryside in the middle of the night when you should be concentrating on your responsibilities, preparing for your next appearance!" she paused, drawing a quick breath. "Whatever you are doing in regard to that pony has to stop, now! Do you understand me?"

Songbird stared at her in near disbelief, a number of emotions coursing through her. Her initial reaction was to tell Ms.Harshwhinny what she could do with her heated assertions and walk out. Or, barring that, call her bluff and tell her she would take personal time off, all for reasons crafted at her expense. But Songbird hesitated, attempting to form a more reasoned, less instinctual response. Probably the wisest course of action, she thought, and the most effective, given the wider truth now crystallizing around her.

He had been here. She knew it. She felt it. Her manager was now another in a seemingly never-ending line of pawns manipulated to do his bidding. The Dark Pony, as Octavia had called him, the same they had encountered in Phillydelphia. She had to find out just who he was, and what he wanted with Pocornia. Her resolve to accomplish that task hardened.

Consequently, at the moment, there was only one course of action.

She nodded her head.

"Okay, Harshwhinny." she said, rather meekly, "You're right." she watched her reaction and saw the expected. Her shoulders sagged in relief, her air of force seeming to evaporate. "I will stay here and do my thing. Pocornia can fend for herself." Songbird added.

Ms.Harshwhinnny let out a long drawn out sigh while wiping her brow. "Thank you." Was all she said.

They stood in silence for a moment, allowing the air back into the room. Then Songbird locked eyes with Ms.Harshwhinny, unable to help herself. "But one more thing, Harshwhinny," she said, her voice conveying just a hint of her true emotions in play. "Yell at me like that one more time, and I will take that tie of yours and shove it right..."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia sat on the side of the bed, looking down at her friend. Photo Finish lay there, an emotional wreck, sobs mixed with heated crying, tears pouring out of her like water. Almost the entire trip home had been like this, Octavia attempting to hold her friend together as they navigated the early morning light to return to Photo's home. Her friend had immediately collapsed into her bed and had been there ever since.

"Octavia?" she wailed, "Octavia?" she sniffed, tears running down her face.

"I'm here, Photo." Octavia replied, "It's alright. I'm here."

Photo shook her head. "No, it's not alwight..." she burst into another bout of uncontrollable crying. Octavia just sat, waiting patiently. She reached out to gently stroke Photo's head.

Her friend shook her head again, sniffling, rubbing her nose.

"It's not alwight Octavia, it's not."

She lay for a moment, her eyes staring into the depths of some void, some madness only Photo could see. Octavia hoped nothing stared back.

Her friend seemed to harden for a moment, to gain a bit of control. She looked up.

"I can't do thwis anymore, Octavia, I can't." She looked off into the void again. "I want to help Pocornia, I really do. But I can't...fight this thing..." she moaned in plaintiff turmoil, more tears springing forth. Again she looked up at Octavia, her eyes widened and wild. When she spoke her voice was more solid, steely and strong. A voice driven by fear, if not terror.

"He killed him!" She nearly shouted. "You saw! you were there! he killed him!"

"Photo, it wasn't real, I told you..."

"No! no, Octavia no!" she fell back to the bed, whatever resolve now as instantly gone as it had arrived. She began to cry again, her voice a high pitched wail.

"I can't do thwis anymore!" Her tears fell like rain. "I caaaaan't..."

Octavia stroked Photo's head, comforting her friend. She sighed, knowing there was only one act she could perform in response to Photo's plight, only one thing she could say...which would matter.

"It's alright, Photo, you don't have to." Octavia looked at her sobbing friend. The sight rendered her only more resolute. This was truly her fight now.

"Don't worry, Photo, don't worry." she said, still stroking her friend's head softly. "I will take care of it."

"Reawly?" she heard her friend ask, her voice still a plaintiff wail.

Octavia nodded. "Yes, really."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Werewolf sat on a stump in the middle of a clearing surrounded by a half-ring of trees. The dark of night smothered all. His brethren lay about him, their eyes, black marbles in appearance, staring about as their chest heaved rhythmically up and down.

They were impatient, he thought. He didn't blame them.

As he sat The Werewolf stared. Any onlooker would have thought he stared at nothing, but that wasn't so. It was there, straight ahead, an object he couldn't see but knew to be present.

The barrier. Although he couldn't see it he could feel its pulse, the energies which separated one world from the other clearly palatable. The clearing around him seemed to hum in response to those energies, the noise expressed as a low buzzing sound intermingled with that of a chime. It reminded him of a swarm of angry insects, only not as pronounced. Just enough to make one aware, he thought. That, and the slight tingling of his skin.

Perhaps that was why his brethren remained so animated, so intent on expending their energy in pursuit of...something, anything.

He knew it wouldn't be much longer before she came. He knew she would penetrate the barrier. He knew the trials and tribulations which would present themselves, the torment she would suffer, the goal she had to achieve, and what the pursuit of that goal would cost her. He knew she probably wouldn't survive. But he also knew it was neccesary.

All of it.

he traveled his gaze again over his panting and hopeful brethren. They waited as he did, for all the pieces to align and begin the most deadly game. They waited for the calamitous events to come. But they would not wait for very much longer.

"Soon, my brothers," he said to them, soothingly. "Soon."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The graveyard was quiet. But then it was always quiet. Darkness surrounded the area, broken only by the ever-present iridescent glow softly illuminating the headstones. Silent sentinels, ever watchful, but seeing nothing.

The Toad sat before a freshly dug grave, perfectly proportioned but void of occupancy. A new headstone sat opposite him. Dark lettering adorned the slab but as yet formed no words or name. Instead, they danced about, moving to and fro daring anyone to decipher them.

But the toad had no need to. He knew who the grave was for.

"I have always known you were coming." He said.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Luna woke from her slumber. She rose and walked to her balcony to again gaze out over the city below. The sun was just beginning to break over the horizon.

In her sleep, she had not been dreaming. She was the dream. In it, she had traveled to a far place, to an existence long forgotten. But not by all, for he had been there. An event had occurred, violent, tragic, rending, devastating. But her vision had been incomplete, leaving her unsure of exactly what she had witnessed.

However, the journey ultimately led her to what she interpreted as a focal point, as the focal point. the visions and images of the dreamworld swirled about it, screaming their dismay. They demanded her attention.

A pony, she thought, a simple pony harboring a dark secret. But that secret had been seized upon, and if not countered, could potentially destroy the peace and tranquility of all Equestria.

She had to encounter him again as she had once previously. Whether in the Dreamworld or the physical world no longer mattered. She had to know what he knew and answer the question of how it had come to this.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Dark Pony sat atop the hill overlooking the small structure in the lowland below. He stared at it, studied it as if attempting to discern some message buried within its body. It angered him.

Home, he thought, that was the troubling message. The structure reeked of home, an aspect of life he had once enjoyed, but doubted he would ever relish again.

Perhaps, he thought, if the events to come played out according to his plan.

She was there. He had seen her return to the sight and go inside.

A cloud passed overhead, casting him in shadow. He smiled at that. For in the darkness, he ruled all within it.

His smile faded, a look of grim determination replacing it. The pieces were in position, he thought, the players aligned. He nodded his head.

It was time.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

There was a knock.

Pocornia looked at her kitty, still shrieking as it gesticulated toward the door. she guessed he was telling her to answer it. She stepped over and pulled the door open.

It was Fluttershy, a worried look on her face as she stood on the porch. "Pocornia?"

"Hey, Fluttershy!" Pocornia smiled as she pushed the door all the way open, relief at seeing a friend rushing through. "Come on in, please!"

Fluttershy did so, stepping to the middle of the room. Pocornia closed the door and turned to her. "How have you been?" she asked, as if this occasion were no different than a chance meeting on the street.

Fluttershy, howeverdid not feel so spontaneous. Se had come here with a purpose far beyond simple cordiality. "No, Pocornia, the question is how are you?"

Pocornia shrugged her shoulders. She turned her head and noticed her kitty was gone. "I'm okay, I guess." She returned her gaze to meet Fluttershy's. Her friend looked awfully worried, she thought, sure, there was a lot going on, but Pocornia didn't believe Fluttershy knew much about it. In the past, they had mostly talked about other stuff. "What's wrong, Fluttershy?"

A look of bewilderment temporarily crossed Fluttershy's face. "I'm asking a question better asked of you."

They stared at each other for a moment then Fluttershy decided to get to the point. "A lot of ponies are worried about you, Pocornia. A bunch of us have been looking for you. Octavia, Songbird, Photo Finish, me..Where have you been hiding?"

"Hiding?" Pocornia replied. She was about to refute the claim but was correct, she had been hading. She had been running like an escaped fugitive, desperately, trying to distance herself from the violent act she committed upon Sapphire Shores. "I...I, um..." Pocornia stuttered.

Fluttershy watched Pocornia, an unexpected series of emotions making themselves known through her facial expressions. Guilt, shame, remorse, hopelessness. She had never before seen a normally content looking pony become so sad so fast. "I hate myself..." Pocornia whimpered.

Fluttershy recoiled a bit, empathically raising a hoof to her chest.

"I thought if I could be alone, I could fix everything." Pocornia attested, holding her head. "I hate myself so much!"

"Why, what did you break?" Fluttershy asked.

"I did something bad!" Pocornia answered. "that's why I should be alone..."

an indefinable voice whispered a message into Fluttershy's ear, she looked around yet saw nopony then looked at Pocornia. "You are not alone, Pocornia, you never have been. You have friends to help, who want to help."

Pocornia looked up, for the first time in a long time, she felt like she could tell the truth, facing the music that came with it.

But something had begun to stir.

The room near-instantly became incredibly cold. Pocornia could see both her's and Fluttershy's. breath hanging in the air. Time seemed to protract the vapor moving in slow motion. Fluttershy was blinking her eyes, but the movement took forever. The darkness which followed descended from above with the same prolonged movement, yet sinister, alive with an inevitable finality. She felt arms, tendrils, begin to wrap around her. Fluttershy began to grow small in her vision, the room vanishing. There was a sudden wrenching, a tearing as if she were being ripped from the very fabric of the reality of her hearth and home, from existence itself.

She was sinking down a dark tunnel, swallowed whole, into an abyss. Terrified, she screamed, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Her scream echoing within the nothingness around her.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy stood alone, still in Pocornia's living room, completely at a loss to explain what had just occurred. One moment they had been talking then she had blinked and Pocornia was gone. "Pocornia?"

She looked around but saw no sign of her friend. Something was horribly wrong, she turned after hearing a shrieking sound, only barely audible as if something small was the source. She followed the sound to a small half-table sitting next to a wall.

Pocornia's spider was there. It was screaming at her...

Chapter 9

View Online

Absolute darkness everywhere. Pocornia could not see the Dark Pony, but she felt him holding her as they zipped along the void. “Where is he taking me?” She thought.

A white light appeared in the distance, growing larger with each passing second. Pocornia frantically struggled against the Dark Pony. “What's happening? Did he kill me?” Pocornia thought.

Pocornia’s terrified eyes had centered on the light, watching it grow larger and larger. A dreadful, sorrowful wail pushed passed her lips and escaped into the void. Every moment she had experienced and everypony she had known, everything that made her the pony she is was about to meet a terrible end.

Pocornia passed through the light, appearing in a forest with the Dark Pony. She curled into a ball and mumbled incoherently, trembling from the trauma she had just endured.

The Dark Pony observed Pocornia, realizing that he may have used too much force. He needed to calm her down or risk losing her naive obedience to him. “Popcorn, you’re dreaming.”

Pocornia kept trembling, pulling her back legs closer to her. She was too afraid to look around, looking down at the grass. “Hmm...Hrmmm!” She hummed, counting each blade of glass she saw.

Anxious and disapproving thoughts stabbed at the Dark Pony’s ego. He needed to think quickly. He sat down, putting a hoof to his chin. An idea came to him, but his manipulative instincts kicked in, cautioning him from what he was about to do as it may not lead to the response he wanted from Pocornia. Despite the perceived risks, he concluded it best to act now.

As the Dark Pony put his hoof forward, a small tendril slithered outward. It snapped off his hoof, making a watery splush sound upon landing. Pocornia was not looking at the Dark Pony, she had pressed her face into her knees moments prior to the Dark Pony taking action.

“Popcorn…” cooed a soft voice

“Sapphire?” Pocornia asked, looking up apprehensively.

The Dark Forest around Pocornia had changed, the backdrop of the blackened trees and deceased thorny plants had been replaced with a lively valley, a beautiful yellow sun hovering amongst bright blue skies. Sapphire, the kindest mare she knew stood over her, greeting her with a content smile. Pocornia wanted to hug her, embracing her so tightly that she would never leave or be taken from her grasp. But...how could she reach out to Sapphire after what she had done to her?

Sapphire extended her arm, gently stroking one side of Pocornia’s face. “Don’t feel bad...”

Pocornia latched onto Sapphire, planting her face into Sapphire’s shoulder. “I’m sorry!’ She cried, her voice cracking under the emotion pressure from her guilty conscious. “I love you, I’ve always loved you!”

Pocornia lifted her head, gasping. Her eyes hardened when they focused, as what she saw devastated her. She had repappaerd in the forest, The Dark Pony standing over her. “Don’t say a word…” the Dark Pony commanded, his authoritarian tone demanding Poconria’s attention.

Pocornia attentively adjusted her posture, sitting upright.

“My master has allowed you to proceed...with your quest!”

“I’m getting a second chance?” Pocornia asked, her body tensing at the thought.

“Yes.” The Dark Pony answered.

“What do I do?” Pocornia asked.

“Look there.” The Dark Pony pointed in a general direction. “What do you see?”

Pocornia looked, seeing nothing except the forest’s depressing scenery. “Plants and trees...scary plants and trees.”

“Look harder!” the Dark Pony commanded.

Pocornia squinted her eyes, peering. It took her a moment to see the small, white, stringy floaters hovering in the air. She saw hundreds of them, forming what she interpreted as a magical wall. “What is that for?” Pocornia asked, feeling bewildered.

“A gateway to the spirit world…” The Dark Pony answered, adding. “Well, a part of it…”

“You must cross the barrier, endure the nightmares beyond it, find an orb hidden within a mausoleum...and finally...bring it to me” the Dark Pony explained, offering his hoof to Pocornia. “This is the only way for you to change what you did to Sapphire...”

Pocornia offered her hoof to the Dark Pony, allowing him to pull her onto her upright. “I want to save Sapphire, even if i’m saving her from me.” Pocornia said, having come to terms with her situation. “Your coming with me, right?”

“I can’t come with you.” The Dark Pony replied, laboring to breathe. “I must warn you…the spirit world is nothing like the dream world…” The Dark Pony paused, giving Pocornia a moment to focus on him. “Your mortal soul is vulnerable in the spirit world...you could die.”

He paused for a moment. “And you do, you will die screaming…”

Pocornia closed her eyes, exhaling.

Pocornia’s nightmares could kill her, she could die and nopony would know what had happened to her if she did. If enough time passed, her friends would stop looking for her. Maybe they would think she was hiding somewhere and hope that she was surviving, but she would actually be a corpse laying somewhere unfamiliar to her.

Nopony would ever know the truth…

“When you return to the barrier, you will awaken within your log cabin.” The Dark Pony said.

Pocornia nodded, making her way to the barrier. She could see the magical lines more clearly, the speed at which they danced hastened as if they were taunting her. She halted just before the tip of her nose touched the barrier. “I’m doing this for Sapphire!” Pocornia thought, reminding herself of her goal. She inhaled, holding her breath while she stepped through, stepping into a world that was not meant for her…

Pocornia felt a slight prickling sensation, a pleasant warmth caressed her body. She appeared on a dirt trail, rows of pink prickly stemmed flowers growing along the trail ahead of her. She looked around, seeing tall orange, pink, yellow and purple leafed trees. She also saw a stream, but the water was not the blue color she expected it to be...instead it was a light green color,. Her eyes continued to pan, seeing all kinds of plant life she could only describe as exotic. Her mouth fell agape at the sight of the massive mountain range many miles away from her, complemented by the rose red colored sky. “This place is awfully pretty.”

Pocornia turned around and saw the Werewolf, leaning against a tree a short distance away. “Looks can be deceiving,” he commented.

“Are you here to help me?” Pocornia asked. “Or...or hurt me?”

The Werewolf gave Pocornia a dog like smile. “I’m here to help you.”

“You know something I don’t...otherwise you would not be here. Tell me what that is!” Pocornia shot off, immediately running up to the Werewolf. “Tell me!”

The Werewolf pointed at the path, growling “Start walking...we’ll discuss it as we go.”

Pocornia moved onto the path, the Werewolf walking alongside her. “This place isn’t like the forests I've dreamed about.”

“No it isn’t. That is because your not dreaming,” the Werewolf replied.

“Are all of the spirit worlds like this?” Pocornia asked.

“Pay attention to what I’m going to tell you,” the Werewolf stated, dodging Pocornia’s question.

“My mind wanders sometimes…” Pocornia defended.

The Werewolf flicked his fingers against the back of Pocornia’s head. “Ow!” She replied. “That's annoying, don’t do that!”

“Popcorn, I will follow you for now, but you will inevitably end up on your own,” the Werewolf stated.

Pocornia watched the Werewolf look around while they walked, sensing an uneasiness about him. “Predators live here, nothing else…” the Werewolf said, looking down at Pocornia. “Remind yourself that predators survive here and nothing else!”

“Hrrrrm…” Pocornia hummed, mowing over the Werewolf’s message in her head. “What else are you going to tell me?”

“Remember these colors in the order I tell you.” The Werewolf pointed at the pink flowers along the path they’re walking along. “Pink, yellow, red, green then purple. In total, you will travel down four paths,” the Werewolf explained.

“But you told me five colors.” Pocornia quickly pointed out.

“Yes, the fourth path will start with green flowers and the color will change to purple when you get close to the mausoleum.

“Oh…” Pocornia responded, realizing the significance of the flowers.

“Once you have the orb, reverse the order of the colors then return here,” the Werewolf explained.

Pocornia tilted her head, suspiciously looking up at the Werewolf out the corner of her eye. “Why are you helping me?”

“I have my reasons,” the Werewolf answered.

“Tell me why, please,” Pocornia pressured.

“Stay on the main trail as much as possible and don’t go down any side paths unless your forced to,” was the Werewolf’s only reply.

He then darted off the main path, quickly disappearing behind a dense group of bushes and trees.

“Hey, don’t leave me out here!” Pocornia squealed, knowing she could not follow let alone keep up with the Werewolf.

Pocornia found herself alone, hearing the heavy tread of her own hooves. She widened her eyes, ensuring she could see every little detail. The flora around her perplexed her, particularly the flowers highlighting her path. The pedals were a lively pink color and the prickly stems were a ghastly dark green color. Her sight honed in on the stem’s texture, noting it was dry and shriveled. Her inquisitive mind posed the question, why do the stems of the pretty pink flowers look so malnourished?

Pocornia disliked admitting it to herself, but she knew nothing about the world she was in other than it was a very dangerous place for a headstrong pony like her. She pondered her observation of the flowers, wondering if their appearance hinted at any information about the world around her.

Pocornia’s ears twitched, then disregarded whatever had stimulated them.

Pocornia started theorizing a plausible answer to her question, thinking of and considering varied possibilities. She wondered, could the flower pedals look pretty because the stems don’t and what would the reason be?

Pocorina’s ears again twitched, but she disregarded whatever had stimulated them. She was lost within her head, too far into her own thoughts out of desperation to understand everything around her.

Pocornia’s ears twitched a third time, but she did not catch whatever sound had stimulated them. “Huh?”

“Popcorn, get out of the way!” The Werewolf yelled.

Pocornia turned toward the voice and saw something so disturbing to her that she immediately began to retch violently. The Werewolf ran up to Pocornia, forcefully pushing her aside while a set of limbs wrapped around him. “Run!” He yelled.

Pocornia was only half aware of the scuffle between the Werewolf and what could only be described as a Corpse Bear, focusing rather on the beast rotted body. Chunks of flesh had peeled backward long ago and had succumbed to an infestation of hungry maggots that actively tunneled in and out of the Bear’s wounds. They were chewing away at the Bear’s remains while it fought with the Werewolf.

Pocornia collected herself, reaching for a long stick to use as a weapon. She ran up to the two competing goliaths, stabbing the Corpse Bear in the hip. The Corpse Bear retaliated by back-handing Pocornia across the face. She tumbled over with enough force to throw her off of the path. Although it was at her own expense, Pocornia gave the Werewolf the perfect opening to strike. He took it, slashing his claws against the Bear’s throat. He thought such a serious wound from his attack would force the Corpse Bear onto the ground, but it instead seemed unphased by the damage. It returned its dead gaze to the Werewolf, a terrible and vicious frown evident on its face as it pushed him backward.

The Corpse Bear felt something dull hit the back of his skull, causing his decaying brain encased within it to move around. Although it felt no pain, the vibrating sensation across it’s head annoyed him. He turned, facing Pocornia, who was throwing rocks at him. As it advanced towards her, it felt itself being shoved followed by its body hitting the ground. The Werewolf jumped on top of the Bear, wrapping his arms around the Bear throat. “Lay down and Die!” The Werewolf bellowed, trying to choke the Bear.

“I’ll help you!” Pocornia hollered.

“Go, get out of here!” The Werewolf shouted back.

“But...!” Pocornia cried, contemplating her next move.

She stood for a moment, watching the two beast, one dead one alive, fighting as the predators they were. Again she wanted to help the Werewolf, but a sudden realization caused her to pause again. The Werewolf was fighting to provide her time. Time to get away. Witnessing the ferocity of the fight she decided it was time to do just that.

Pocornia turned and ran, returning to the path highlighted by the pink flowers. “Pink, yellow, red, green, purple,” she said to herself, repeating the phrase a number of times as she ran along the path. The sound of battle began to recede behind her, but that fact provided little comfort. She was certain there would be another.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day was hot, the humidity high, and the sun beat down upon them mercilessly. She was sweating terribly under her armor, yet the Senior Instructor took no pity. He drilled them ever harder, urged them to ever more precision and violence with every assault rotation.

Step, slash, thrust. Step, slash, thrust. Block, parry, rebound. Over and over again.

The instructor barked commands repeatedly, intent on perfection from her and, indeed, all of the trainees around her. The formation advanced, stepped, slashed, thrust as one, any unable to maintain pace immediately chastised. She watched the tip of her spear as it flowed through the motions, desperately seeking a target which wasn't there but perhaps some day would be. Sweat poured down her face, down her body, leaking out from where her armor hugged her skin. She felt her exhaustion building, countered only by the tension inherent in the orchestrated dance of death they all engaged in. The Senior Instructor, she knew, would never let up. And therefore neither could she.

Step, slash, thrust. Step, slash, thrust. Block, parry, rebound. Over and over again.

She watched the tip of her spear again as she thrust it forward. Only...suddenly it was no longer a spear. She stopped and stared, dumbfounded. Her spear had been replaced with the bow from her Cello.

Octavia was dreaming again, she felt it in that moment. She looked about her, expecting to see the Toad from somewhere staring back. But he wasn't there, just the solid formation of warrior trainees continuing to practice the art of destruction at spear-point. Only she was no longer part of the formation, and the Senior Instructor no longer paid her any mind.

She looked herself over, the bow and her armor now absent from sight. For some reason she was still sweating, but knew that was not worth worrying about. She was in a dream, where something was supposed to happen. She wouldn't wake until it did.

There was a rise in the terrain behind her, the summit adorned by a single tree. Propped against the tree she saw her Cello. Come to me, it seemed to say.

Octavia climbed the rise and stood next to the tree, looking down on the field below. The Senior Instructor continued to command, pushing the trainees to ever more intense efforts. She watched them step as one, slash as one, thrust and yell as one. It made no sense.

This was Equestria, but not her Equestria. These were ponies, but not her ponies. There could be only one explanation. And so she waited. Her visitor in this dream, she thought, would be an honor, but not a surprise.

Octavia turned her head to her left.

“Princess Luna,” she said, her voice laced with the appropriate level of respect she thought due. “You honor me.”

Luna stood next to her, looking out over the field below. She remained silent for a moment, and then replied.

“I do what must be done.”

Her voice was free of emotion, Octavia thought, dispassionate. She wondered if she were dreaming that, or if it were meant to be so.

Princess Luna turned her head, an elegant motion, and looked at Octavia.

“Do you know why you are here?”

Octavia bore Luna's regal gaze for a moment, and then looked again out over the field below.

“I suppose I am here for them,” she said. “Although I am not sure why.”

“That is the question, my child,” Luna stated flatly, yet with authority. “The only question of matter you have yet to be able to answer.”

Octavia again looked up at the Princess. As expected, Luna seemed to glow in the rays of the sun which, a few moments ago, had to her been so ruthless.

“Why me?” She said. She supposed an answer would be offered soon.

Luna again turned to survey the warrior-ponies below. She watched them for what seemed to Octavia an eternity. Slowly, sadness encroached into Princess Luna's eyes.

“You are in Equestria,” she said, “but as you surmised, not your Equestria. The ponies you see...are long dead. Their Equestria is long dead. Time and war took them all. But I needed you to see them.”

She paused, and Octavia thought it best she remain quiet. At least for the moment.

“Octavia,” Luna said, “have you wondered why your instinct, your seemingly natural response, to the challenges presented in your dreams was to fight? Why, when you saw...him...in Baltimare, your natural response was to fight?”

Octavia nodded at the assemblage below.

“I suppose it is because of them.”

Octavia turned her gaze upon the warriors below. They were still training, grunting, slashing, thrusting, as before. Only now they resembled automatrons more than ponies, a by-product of the fact she was aware of her dream state, she supposed.

“They are of you,” Luna said, “and you of them.”

Ancestors. She could see it now. Her true lineage. She was not of the artisan class, but rather descended from these, the warrior class. This was her true ancestry, her true heraldry, her true heritage. She had often wondered why her being had been punctuated and expressed by excessive pride. Now she knew. Her ancestors had known the true meaning of courage, bravery, and thus pride. They had sacrificed all for it, to build an Equestria free of such necessity. And she was born of them.

A voice whispered to her, one she had heard prior but never listened to. Now she did.

“Anyone can play a Cello,” it told her, “a toy meant for children. Only a warrior can play the spear, an instrument of death.”

It was a dark thought, she knew. But it was hers.

She did not turn to look at Princess Luna, for the Princess was no longer there.

“I am going to have to fight him, aren't I?” She asked the wind, the sun, the air, the warriors. She stood alone, yet received an answer.

“Yes,” she heard, in the voice of the Princess borne upon the wind. “And when your time comes, you will remember.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy heaved, her stomach aching from breathing so hard. “This way, hurry!”

Songbird followed Fluttershy, sweat dripping down from her forehead. She and her security guards were in much better shape than Fluttershy, but they too ached from their lengthy sprint. “Just go, we’re behind you,” Songbird encouraged.

Fluttershy led the trio through a long stretch of woods. Turning along the side road the group quickly barged into Pocornia’s log cabin. To their astonishment, Princess Celestia, the ruler of the Day and the Morning Sun stood amongst a squad of Equestrian Soldiers. A number of them were methodically searching Pocornia’s home.

Songbird observed the soldiers while they examined Pocornia’s belongings. To her relief she noted they handled her possessions with care. Although their intrusiveness of her friends home troubled her, she was assured by Celestia’s empathetic gaze that everything would be left as it was found. Still...

“Princess Celestia, what is going on?” Songbird, openly asked.

One of Songbird’s guards swiped their hoof across Songbird’s head, preemptively striking an eight legged assailant bearing resemblance to a tarantula. “Ow!” Songbird squealed, turning around. “What is wrong with you!”

Celestia saw the hefty looking arachnid, then casually cast a levitation spell to control it. She levitated the spider towards her, holding it up to her scrutinizing eyes. “I respect the life of all creatures, but this one is unlike anything I have seen in Equestria....”

“Stop!” Cried Vinyl Scratch as she stepped into the living room. “That spider belongs to Popcorn, its her pet!”

“This is her pet?” Celestia questioned, wondering why a pony would want to own such an aggressive looking spider. It kept lunging its fang at her as she levitated it, desperately trying to strike her. “Could someone find a box please?”

Vinyl and Songbird went to work, searching Pocornia’s home for a box. “Vinyl, I thought you and Rara went back to Fillydelphia,” Songbird asked.

“Rara did, she left me to look for Pocornia all by myself!” Vinyl retorted.

“What happened?” Songbird asked.

“I found Pocornia at Sugarcube Corner.” Vinyl answered, “but something was wrong with her and she ran away from me.”

“What do you mean she ran away from you, why would she do that?” Songbird questioned.

Vinyl confidently lifted her chin, giving Songbird an offended stare. “What! you don’t believe me?”

“It doesn’t make sense Vinyl!” Songbird fired back, grunting bitterly. “Why would she run away from you!”

“Why is the Equestrian Army rooting through her home, is she a criminal or something, did she steal something or hurt someone?” Vinyl hollowly replied.

“No!” Songbird shouted, her powerful singing voice bouncing off the kitchen walls. “How could you say that?”

“My little ponies, can you come back to the living room please?” Celestia called.

Everypony gathered in the living room. Fluttershy sat down, shuddering. “Can we please go to Canterlot Castle, I'd feel so much safer.”

“Fluttershy, do not fear. I and my loyal guards are here to ensure your safety,” Celestia announced.

“Okay…” Fluttershy weakly responded.

“I and my sister have pursued your friends to the best of our ability,” Celestia explained.

“Did she do something wrong?” Vinyl interjected. “Is she a criminal?”

“Stop it Vinyl!” Songbird arqued.

“Didn’t you hear what she said?” Vinyl replied. “She said friends!”

Celestia resided in silence, calmly listening to the feuding musicians.

“Luna and Celestia both aren't trying to rescue Pocornia, their hunting her down and their going to find her!” Vinyl roared loudly. “That's why she ran away from me, why else would she ran away from her friends!”

“Vinyl, you are making no sense,” Songbird retorted, her voice matching Vinyl’s. “What could she have done, what do you think she did?”

Anger, the strained look on Vinyl’s face expressed anger. Celestia saw the conflict in her eyes, her conscious wrestling with her feelings for her friend. Her eyes met Celestia’s, she watched the metaphorical damn in Vinyl’s eyes shatter and the rush of water that followed.

“She killed Sapphire!” Vinyl shouted.

There was a moment of stunned silence, followed by an outburst from all concerned. A shouting match broke out between Songbird, her bodyguards, and Vinyl Scratch. Only Celestia was able to maintain a relaxed composure. Her soldiers, however, began to insert themselves between the vocal combatants. Celestia detached herself from the turmoil and stepped up to one of the windows. She gazed up at the sky, a specific thought playing within her mind.

This was his way, she knew, his doing. He had successfully manipulated these ponies, this group of friends, inciting disharmony amongst them. One in particular he had lured to his cause, and sent on a mission the true nature of which she was as yet still uncertain. She could not help that one, not yet. Only Luna could operate freely within that realm. But she could repair the damage inflicted upon these, her friends. Celestia turned, and stomped her hoof on the floor one time. Immediately all within the room went silent and turned to look at her.

Dishonesty and deception were his tools, she knew. But the truth was hers. Therefore in the best interest of all she spoke it.

“Your friend is not a murderer...”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Dark Pony sat, his eyes locked onto the magical barrier. Had Pocornia met the Werewolf as planned, he wondered? He did not know. Unlike the Werewolf and Pocornia, he could not cross the barrier. Only certain beings who possessed the gift could cross. That is why he needed the Werewolf, the Toad and Pocornia. They could do his bidding on his behalf while he could quietly make his plans.

The orb was what he wanted, the power he needed to restore himself. He knew it sat somewhere beyond the barrier. He hoped Pocornia would be the one who finally brought it to him. He thought about it constantly, often obsessing about it. His desire to possess the Orb overshadowed all other concerns, and all he had orchestrated to date lead him here, to this point, this moment. Watching the barrier.

When the Dark Pony first encountered Pocornia he had sensed the gift hidden within her. He followed Pocornia, watching her go about her day. He learned her routine, her strengths and weaknesses. He had determined her most vulnerable traits were her bad temper, her childlike demeanor and her tendency to flee from her problems. Armed with that knowledge he exploited her weaknesses and had quickly sent her over the edge.

The Dark Pony was pleased with his wit...

The Dark Pony remembered how fast Pocornia’s nerves got to her. She started lashing out at her friends, having powerful anxiety attacks combined with many sleepless nights. When she did sleep, he was with her only for the sake of torturing her further. He chuckled, the joy of watching Pocornia awaken screaming wildly while flailing her arms around placating his ego.

Instilling fear into the living truly pleased him.

A strange feeling brushed against the Dark Pony’s senses. “Why are you here?”

Princess Luna sat down alongside the Dark Pony, joining him during his time of reflection. “I presume I was too late...”

“You are predictable, Luna,” The Dark Pony replied.

“Too predictable it would seem,” Luna stated.

“We have played this game for a thousand years…” The Dark Pony kept staring at the barrier while he spoke, refusing to give Luna his gaze. “I’ve never felt challenged by you.”

Luna grew quiet. She watched the barrier, studying what she saw. The magical wall appeared transparent, yet intertwined with a fish like net of white floaters, apparently just to blur whatever occupied that space beyond. “Why do you watch it?” she asked.

“I have no purpose,” The Dark Pony answered.

“I don’t believe you,” Luna replied.

“Liars are capable of telling the truth, Luna…” The Dark Pony moaned.

“You do nothing…” Luna asked. “Except watch this accursed barrier!”

The Dark Pony no longer ignored Luna, turning towards her. “It is beautiful!”

Luna leaned away a bit, raising an arm between herself and the Dark Pony. “Spare yourself of a petty scrimmage.”

The Dark Pony sighed, relaxing. “Answer my question…”

Luna sat silently.

“Why are you here?”

“I want you to stop this!” Luna answered.

At first, the Dark Pony questioned the legitimacy in Luna’s answer. How could the warrior like princess be so exasperated from her work to ask him for relief?

“Luna, why are you here?”

“I want you to stop!” Luna answered, raising the pitch to her Canterlot voice.

The Dark Pony broke out laughing, loudly but laced with hysteria, Luna noted. A raspy quality quickly overtook the rest. The Dark Pony grabbed at his throat, wheezing. “Luna…”

Luna sat quietly.

“Your a hypocrite!”

“Do not insult me,” Luna replied.

“Or what?” The Dark Pony fired back. “You know what you did to me, a thousand years ago!”

The moonlight illuminating the forest suddenly waned, an unnatural darkness shrouding all. Within moments Luna was surrounded by a dark veil so thick she could no longer see anything. For a moment she felt fear. That was unnatural as well, she knew, but not completely without cause. The Dark Pony hated her. She could feel it. The darkness was made of it.

She saw the hoof of the Dark Pony reach through the void, pointing at her. Then she heard his voice.

“I am going to kill your sister and drop her corpse before you.”

Luna quivered. Such hate, even in nightmares she had never encountered such.

“And then,” he continued, “I will spare some time for you to feel what you did to me…”

Luna felt him draw away as the light of the moon began to return. She perceived his image for one moment, his eyes locked on hers, before he faded into the night. At that moment she truly realized the stakes, truly realized the game the Dark Pony had set poor Pcornia to playing.

Luna’s hope rested on that one, the innocent, vulnerable Popcornia, sent on a deadly mission by a vengeful, bitter creature. And Pocornia would have to succeed, Luna knew.

But first she would need some help.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Her time had come.

She knew it when she had felt compelled to leave her house, leave Ponyville and enter into the forest beyond. For hours she had walked, stopping only to drink from a stream necessary to cross. She walked deeper still, deeper into the forest on a course with apparently no set direction, other than forward. Then the sun had set, and she had started to run.

Darkness closed about her. She maintained a steady pace, dodging about the trees yet maintaining her general course.

Forward.

As she progressed the trees began to change, their shape and form to waver and alter subtly. To her they seemed to grow more animated, to become more...living. She was aware of them, and they of her. They allowed her to pass unmolested.

There were others about as well, creatures, beings she saw only as shadows. They darted about, shadows without forms, forms without shadows. They watched her progress, those others, but also made no attempt to impede her. The trees began to whisper as she and they ran by. Forward they said. Forward.

She ran until the Moon reached its zenith far above, casting what she felt a sickly light over everything. It wept, she thought, the moon. It shed its tears on the land, illuminating her path. She saw flowers, pink ones she thought. Or perhaps green. They also appeared aligned to form a path of some sort, to point a way. But that path was not hers. That path was meant for another.

Taken in totality little of what was occurring, what she was witnessing, made much sense to her. She was simply on her way to a destination predetermined by forces beyond her control. But it all did serve to confirm she was no longer where she had been, just nearer where she was going.

Funny I don't feel tired, she thought, all this running. I should feel tired, but I don't. It was as if she were...

But no, she wasn't dreaming, she knew that, not this time. This was all only too real, the impending confrontation only too real. It was her time.

Forward, the Trees said. This way, the Moon told her. We're watching, said the Others. So she embraced their words, and kept running.

Shadow shadow shadow, darting about, beside her, above her, flitting about in the distance. They mirrored her movements, made the darkness darker. She continued to run through it, until she saw light.

Up ahead and slightly to her right emanated a glow, masked and dispersed by the trees there. Weak, morbid, final, yet there. She knew what that glow illuminated, for she had been there before. Twice. She began to angle toward it, the trees seeming to give way before her. Forward, they whispered, just a bit farther...

She heard screaming.

It came from the area ahead, from the glow, and the gravestones. It was a familiar voice, the one screaming, and she wasn't surprised to hear it.

“Now!” she again heard the crowd chant, “Now!”

“Forward!” The Trees shouted. “Forward!”

“This way!” Cried the Moon.

“We see!” Wailed the Others. “We watch, and bare!”

It was her time.

Octavia burst from the tree line into an open glade. The graveyard was to her right, the headstones standing mute as a new play unfolded before them. The Toad was there, and Pocornia. The Toad was driving her before him, kicking and punching, forcing her toward a new addition to the graveyard, a freshly dug open pit, a newly minted headstone placed at one end. Pocornia was crying, wailing, screaming, desperately attempting to forestall her progress toward that pit, desperate to delay what appeared to be the inevitable. The Toad meant to bury her, and Pocornia seemed helpless to prevent that fate.

Octavia stood for just a moment, just long enough to draw a breath and lower her head. Not the opponent she had expected, perhaps, but one whom would certainly allow her to satisfy the requirements of her small part in the overall tableau. She stamped her right hoof, felt the air burst through her nostrils. Her emotions were a mixture of fear, anger, and loathing, all tempered with a sense of purpose. The Trees, the Moon, the Glade, the Headstones, the Others, they all waited, silently. But just so...

Octavia saw it all. The Toad, Pocornia, the Trees, the Moon, the Others, their whispers, their words. She could even see the emotions of the moment, the tension, the fear, the loathing, the horror and dread permeating that instant intertwined with everything. She could feel it in her blood, taste it in her mouth, smell it in the air. The moment was rank with all of it. Then, in the next moment, perhaps the briefest of all moments, time stood still. The image was complete, and in that moment of infinite stillness, she felt the anticipation of all concerned.

It was inevitable, what came next. It had always been inevitable.

Octavia charged.

The Toad was intent on kicking Pocornia into the grave now just before her, drawing his foot back for the final blow. Pocornia pawed the air all around, screaming as she turned her head and beheld the abyss. The Toad leered down at Pocornia, his grin wicked, his delight in the doom he was about to inflict apparent. So intent he was with his malice, he never saw her coming.

Octavia slammed head-first into the Toad, striking him squarely in the torso, the force of her blow sending him flying back. He hit the ground hard, rolling twice before righting himself and sliding backward on his knees. Momentum had carried Octavia forward about half the distance she had sent the Toad. She stood there, her nostril's flaring, her face a mask of embraced rage. The Toad looked at her, still on his knees, one arm propping his body.

“You...” was all he said.

Octavia heard Pocornia behind her, still simpering and flailing on the ground. Octavia never took her eyes off of the Toad.

“Pocornia, get up,” she said. She heard Pocornia moving behind her.

“Octavia?” Her voice shook, still gripped with the terror of the moment. “Octavia? Waa...what are...where did you come from?”

“Pocornia! Get up!” Octavia snapped.

Again she heard movement behind her, as if Pocornia were thrashing about on the ground. She and the Toad continued to hold each other’s gaze. His was dominated by two large pools of torment and purpose. She hoped hers reflected something of the same.

“He...he wants me in that grave...” she heard Pocornia cry. “Octavia? He wants me in that grave!” Although dominated by tears her voice stank of fear, Octavia thought. There was no place for that here, not any longer.

“Pocornia...” she hissed.

“He says it is meant for me!”

The Toad stood up. A smile played across his face. In return, Octavia smiled back. He knew what she was going to say.

“That grave isn't meant for you, Pocornia,” she said, her voice flat, steady, and as emotionless as the stones arrayed behind her. “It is meant for one of us.”

The Toad nodded his head. She could have a moment, just this one.

Octavia turned to look at Pocornia. Her friend was still lying on the ground, one hoof hanging over the near edge of the newly dug grave, but thankfully looking back at her. Her breathing seemed to have steadied, her eyes reflecting something less than stark-raving terror.

“Pocornia,” Octavia said, softly, “get up.”

Her friend lay there for a moment, seemed to gather herself, and then slowly got to her hooves. Octavia turned her head to again eye the Toad. Until this was over, she knew she couldn't look away from him again.

“What am I supposed to do, Octavia?” Pocornia asked.

The Toad began to move to his right, circling to align himself with Pocornia and the grave. Octavia moved with him, keeping herself between her opponent and her friend.

“You are on a mission, are you not?” Octavia said. Her eyes never wavered.

“Yes,” Pocornia replied. “But...how...how did you know? How did you know to find me?”

“You have friends,” was the depth of Octavia's reply. She knew it was all the reply necessary. “Now get moving.”

“But...”

“Please, Pocornia,” Octavia said, “We don't have time for this. Get moving!”

She heard Pocornia begin to cry, a soft whimpering from behind her.

“I tried to fight him, Octavia,” she said, her voice cracking. “I tried...”

“I know.”

“But he was too strong...”

Octavia shook her head. “No, Pocornia, no. He is nothing but a shadow. You are the strong one.”

The Toad's eyes hardened. Apparently he didn't appreciate that comment. The battle would begin soon. She had to get Pocornia moving.

“Go, Pocornia, go. Your battle lies ahead.” She nodded her head toward her opponent. “I will take care of this.”

The Toad stood up, balancing himself on his hind legs. He began to stretch his arms to the side. The air around him began to move, to twitch, to swirl. Something began to form. But at that very instant a gust of wind blew through the graveyard. Upon it floated a voice, one familiar to both the ponies. It was a friendly voice, a comforting voice, one both ponies had heard in their dreams. Octavia felt invigorated.

Pocornia had stopped crying.

“I have to go now, Octavia,” she said.

“I know.”

“I'm sorry,” Pocornia stated, and then her voice trailed off.

Octavia heard her begin to move away, farther along her path. The time for words between she and her friend had passed.

She eyed the Toad. The air around him had continued to swirl and then coalesce. Armor had formed on his body, a helmet and a breast-plate. In his hands a sword and a shield. It was all meant to frighten her.

“Do you really believe you can defeat me?” The Toad asked, his voice laced with finality. But as he spoke high above her Octavia heard a sound, a rustling in the air. Something approached.

The Toad crouched, assuming an attack position. He leered at her. She knew he expected her to panic, to run.

Instead she gave him a grim smile. The rustling in the air grew nearer.

“Do you think you are the only one who can conjure trinkets?” She asked, a bit sardonically yet her smile steady.

The sound grew louder now, something racing through the air down to where they stood. Octavia raised her right-front leg, holding it out to her side. There followed the sound of the air just above her parting, and then a thud, just to her right.

A spear, long, sharp, deadly, now rested point first in the ground beside her, a combat loop attached to the hilt. Octavia placed her leg through the loop and pulled the spear from the ground. Tightening the loop with her teeth she leveled it, steel point targeted on the Toad.

She knew what to do.

Step, slash, thrust!

It was as if she had done it a thousand times.

The Toad stamped his feet back and forth and then charged, holding his shield before him and slashing down with his sword. She side-stepped to the right and parried his attack with the point of her spear. In counter she thrust toward his midsection, but the Toad was quick, swinging his shield around to block the attack. Octavia skittered further to her right as the Toad charged again. She swung her spear in a cutting arc, forcing the Toad to defend as she stepped forward with another thrust. The Toad slammed his shield down, catching her spear just behind the blade and driving it to the ground. Octavia ducked, almost going flat as his sword sliced the air just above her head. Raising her leg she sliced up, the tip of her spear now just inside the reach of his shield. The tip caught his arm. First blood.

The Toad snarled, then attacked her with a series of cutting arcs, forcing her back, back, toward the tree line in the distance. She couldn't allow that, she knew. In there the advantage would definitely be his as the trees limited her maneuverability. Time to use her speed.

Octavia parried a strike, stepped right and then immediately darted left. The Toad struck as she moved, and for her efforts she now had a cut along the right side of her chest. She couldn't tell how deep. It didn't matter. She ran while turning, putting a bit of distance between herself and her foe. He stomped forward, his sword still arcing before him, a wicked smile on his face. She gave ground back toward the open grave. She found herself hoping this would work.

As she stepped backward, back toward the open grave the smile on the Toad's face broadened. He sensed an opening and moved to land a killing blow. Octavia saw his arm sweep up to his right, preparing for another broad-stroke toward her head. She took one more step, allowing him to close, then planted her hind-hooves.

Octavia stood, gripping her spear with both front legs. As the Toad swung down and to his left she swung left with all the force she could summon, catching his blade with hers. Parrying his attack she followed through, turning her body and swinging the end of her spear around.

The blow landed squarely against the side of his head, a thunderous crack sounding as the Toad was flipped from his feet and slammed to the ground. His helmet flew to the side when he hit, and Octavia could see the pain on his face. Octavia shouted, a cry of battle exploding from her mouth. She returned her spear to center and again thrust, intending to spit her opponent and then slice him from top to bottom. But again his speed surprised her. Rolling just enough to his side he caught her thrust with his shield, sending her blade sliding up with a clang. But not enough. The tip dug deep into his upper arm, and he howled in torment as he rolled backward, attempting to escape her reach. Her spear separated from his arm with a sickening squish, and Octavia rebounded. She was breathing heavy, her heart pounding as her foe gathered himself and stood. His arm was bleeding profusely, to the point where he could no longer hold his shield. She felt a slight sense of elation as he let it fall to the ground. But he still held his sword.

The two stared at each other for a moment, silently, determinedly. Octavia then advanced, keeping her spear point leveled on his torso. He circled left, his sword still active, ready. His face was a blend of pain and fury. Octavia had never seen someone so angry. Except perhaps herself.

This time the two charged each other. For a thunderous few minutes the battle raged back and forth across the glade, both scoring small strikes but neither able to land a killing blow. The Toad struck and Octavia parried. She countered and the Toad defended. Strike for strike they wielded their weapons like the warriors of old, each having found the rhythm of their terrible dance. As they fought the Moon continued to cry, the Trees to whisper, and the Others to watch. She felt them, sensed their presence arrayed just inside the tree line. Those Others. She and the Toad fought, while the Others...

Octavia suddenly realized who they were, those Others. Within the field of her vision she caught glimpses of their eyes, bright yellow orbs glowing fiercely in the night, intently watching the battle. Watching her...waiting, she thought, for the chance to howl their approval. They had come looking for...a kindred spirit.

They were feral creatures, she suddenly realized, slaves to a dark desire. They were the pack, the wolves, servants of a greater master. They had been sent here, to see...to determine...if she were worthy. And consequently they had brought her a message.

All of her life Octavia had been a civilized creature. She had pranced in High Society, played the Cello, been ostentatious, haughty, even a bit arrogant. But civilized all the while. A few months ago the very notion of this fight would have been complete anathema to her way of thinking. She would have snorted at the very idea. But then Pocornia had come, a disrupter of sorts, and situations had changed.

Consequently she was now here, in a fight for her very life in defense of a friend for reasons she did not fully understand. But she was here, nonetheless, being watched, and ultimately judged, not only by her opponent, but by the Pack. A Pack of feral creatures, a Pack sent for her. And she heard their message, felt it in her soul, echoed in the remembrance of a thousand warriors past.

To a feral creature, to the members of the Pack, nothing mattered but the kill.

The Toad had been methodically attempting to wear her down. He was bleeding from a series of wounds but then so was she. One or two more, she reasoned he thought, could, and probably would, be enough to weaken her just enough. But feral creatures fought to the death. And to feral creatures, that phrase truly meant something.

She snarled, and the pack howled. For the final deciding moments of this battle, Octavia the Cello playing socialite passed into oblivion. In her place Octavia the warrior, Octavia of the pack took her place.

Octavia tasted the air, and knew what to do. She stepped back, allowing the Toad to step forward and target her. She rolled right and heard the thud of his weapon striking the ground in the space she had just vacated. Rolling upright she swung her spear end first in a savage, sweeping arc, striking the Toad in his side. She heard the crunch of bone as he staggered left. She followed with a swinging arc to the right, slicing across his front midsection with decided effect. Blood flew as the Toad staggered back. Octavia advanced, thrusting forward. The Toad gave ground, the counter-strokes of his sword weaker now. She pressed her advantage, forcing him back, back, ever back, toward the open grave now behind him. A wicked, malicious smile crept across her face. She could sense it now.

As could the pack. They howled their delight to the Moon, the Stars, the Trees. They and she reveled in it.

The Toad attempted to stand his ground, swinging his sword at her head. She parried the blow easily, then brought her spear down across his right arm. A scream escaped his lips as her blade sliced the tendons and his sword fell to the ground.

Octavia stepped, her eyes wild. The Toad took another step in retreat. She slashed, forcing him to retreat yet again. Her heart pounding in anticipation, her lungs seething with desire, her heart burning with lust, Octavia thrust her spear forward.

The blade caught the Toad mid torso, piercing his armor and sinking deep into his chest. His breath was forced from his lungs with an agonizing grunt. He stood for a moment, tottering, then grasped the shaft of her spear with both hands, his eyes staring at the weapon protruding from his chest. Octavia continued to push him back, two steps, three, four, until he stood at the edge of the open grave.

The wolves had gone silent. The Trees had stopped whispering. The Moon no longer wept. All was still, soundless, hushed. She stared at him, hands weakly grasping her spear, blood seeping from both corners of his mouth, his breathing labored, tortured. The play was almost over, she thought. There was only one thing left for her to do.

She planted her feet and pulled her spear from her foe. He teetered on the edge of the grave, eyes locked with hers, for just a moment. Then he fell backward. She heard the thud of his body striking the ground.

Octavia rested the end of her spear on the ground and leaned against it, her breathing heavy and quick. She felt what she considered an uncharacteristic sense of elation stemming from what she had just done, then became only too aware of the smile on her face. Relief, she considered, perhaps. The howling of the wolves informed her relief wasn't their reaction. And probably not hers either.

She glanced at the open grave.

Stepping forward, she looked down at her foe.

He was lying on his back, eyes staring bleakly up into the night sky. Blood continued to gush from the gash in his chest and dribble from both sides of his mouth. His legs shook slightly. For a brief instant, his eyes moved to lock with hers, but then fell slack, staring upward, at nothing. At everything.

She heard him gasp, or perhaps sigh. She wasn't sure. But then he spoke, his voice cracked, pained, choking.

“It...wasn't supposed...to be this way,” he rasped.

Octavia stood over the Toad. Looking down at her former foe lying in the grave he had intended for another, she suddenly felt nothing. The vision before her only represented the finality of her part in this play, the Toad simply reflecting the results of her handy-work. Yet in that finality he had spoken. As the light began to leave his eyes she gave the only response which could possibly hold any meaning, spoke the only words which would ever matter.

“But you always knew I was coming.”

Chapter 10

View Online

Pocornia heard the sound of combat receding behind her as she ran down the path. Leaving her friend to fight one of her own battles deeply troubled her. It was not suppose to be this way, she thought. She believed the nightmares she had been facing were of her own making, and thus her trauma to bear. Whatever consequences resulted from her failures were hers to suffer, not her friends. But Octavia had insisted the opposite was the truth, and had stood her ground for Pocornia. As she ran Pocornia found herself wondering why she would have such friends, how she could ever deserve them. But behind her Octavia was playing out her role in this terrible game. Pocornia had to trust she would win.

Pocornia looked ahead of her, the main path lined with trees as opposed to flowers. Long since shrouded in a cloak of darkness she could not see the end of the path before her. She reasoned that the change in the path’s pattern may imply that she was about to cross into the next portion of the gauntlet. She hoped that were true, for if that were not the case then she knew only one other alternative could be possible. She would be consumed by the darkness.

The darkness seemed to weave around her. She felt it. She knew. The darkness embraced and emanated fear, suffering, and death, but she commanded herself to continue running into the shadows. It was only fitting, she thought, considering what she did to the one she loved…

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Their hooves clapped in dull thuds against the floor as Songbird and her bodyguards walked along the cold hospital hallway. Near the end of the hall they turned and entered a private room. Sprawled atop a generic hospital bed within lay Octavia, battered, bruised, and bleeding from at least a dozen wounds. A trio of nurses surrounded the bed, tending to her injuries. Songbird watched for a moment in silence, momentarily stunned by the sight of her friend. How had this happened, Songbird wondered. What kind of battle had Octavia been engaged in? She was about to ask when her eyes crossed those of one of the nurses, Chief Nurse Redheart, whom she knew personally. A socialite like herself, she and Redheart had crossed paths during countless social gatherings at an upscale shops and parties only the rich, famous, or those with political power could enjoy. Nurse Redheart was none of the three, but did care for those who were. It was the one aspect of fame a hospital could bestow, Songbird supposed.

“Is she awake?” Songbird asked.

“Give us a minute,” Nurse Redheart fitfully replied.

“Songbird?” she heard Octavia ask in a voice laced with pain. And something else. “Songbird?”

“Yes, Octavia, it’s me.”

Octavia attempted to move her head, an action which caused the nurses around her to become agitated. Redheart admonished her to remain still.

“Why are you here, Songbird?” Octavia asked.

Songbird stepped closer to the bed. “To see you,” she replied.

Octavia lay still for a moment, then shook her head. “I’ll ask again, Songbird. Why are you here?”

Nurse Redheart and Songbird exchanged looks, then the former motioned the others to leave the room. Songbird waited for them to clear, then stepped closer to the bed and looked down at Octavia. Blood still oozed from a cut along her side, but Redheart was working on it. Octavia looked up at her, and against that gaze Songbird could not maintain her lie.

“Luna visited me.”

Octavia stared at her for a moment, then let her eyes rest and shift to the floor. “In your dreams?” She asked.

Songbird shook her head. “No. But I wish she had.”

“Did she tell you?” Octavia asked.

Songbird did not understand Octavia’s question. She stood mute, waiting for clarification.

“About Pocornia and Sapphire?” Octavia asked.

Songbird’s eyes thoughtfully circled the room. She did not know the answer to Octavia’s question, she only knew what Luna had told her. “Some. She told me Pocornia must complete some task, and about the barrier. But that is not where she wants me to go.”

Songbird jumped with a start as a new voice issued from a corner of the room, a voice laced with anger.

“And where would she want you to go?”

Songbird looked just behind Nurse Redheart. “Vinyl Scratch…” she said, her voice a near whisper. “I…”

Vinyl Scratch had been sitting in a chair, partially hidden by a combination of bad lighting and Nurse Redheart. She looked quite annoyed, Songbird thought, if not near rage. It didn’t take long for that emotion to manifest.

“I asked you a question, Songbird! Where would Princess Luna want you to go?”

Octavia glanced up at Songbird. “Luna visited her as well”

Songbird raised a hoof before Vinyl could answer respond. “To look for someone, Vinyl, someone important to Pocornia.”

Vinyl Scratch quickly stood and moved next to Nurse Redheart. The latter continued to dress Octavia’s primary wound as if nothing else were occurring in the room.

“Celestia said Pocornia is not a killer!”

“I know…” Songbird replied.

“Which means…” Vinyl Scratch looked down at Octavia, eyes fixated on the blood still oozing from the slash along her side. Her next words were stated softly, a mixture of astonishment, relief, and desperation. “Sapphire is still alive...”

Octavia mentally connected the dots and looked up at Songbird. “You are going to find Sapphire, aren’t you? That is where Luna told you to go?”

Songbird looked them both over, then nodded. “She said it was my turn. So yes, that is where I am going.”

Vinyl Scratch glared at her, anger mixed with tears. “Do you not see?” she shouted. “Do you want to wind up like this?”

Octavia’s eyes widened as she watched Songbird turn on her hooves and leave the room, her bodyguards in tow. “You are just going to let her go?” Vinyl roared.

Octavia glanced over to Vinyl Scratch. “Sometimes, its best not to question Songbird…”

“Luna told me to bring everypony to Canterlot Castle after you were released from the hospital, I can’t do that if she is going to run off like a knight on some sacred mission!” Vinyl complained.

“Sometimes, it’s best not to question Luna either,” Octavia replied. She lay her head back on her pillow. “She will be fine,” Octavia said, a gentleness coating her voice.

Vinyl Scratch eyed Octavia harshly for a moment, then softened a bit as a thought came to mind. “Songbird and Pocornia have one thing in common,” Vinyl said. “They can both be annoying as heck, but both look out for their friends.”

Vinyl retreated to her former seat, leaned back and allowed her arms drop as her body relaxed. Her observation had provided some comfort. She wondered if the thought had truly been her own.

A moment later she heard Octavia call her name, a whisper from the darkness.

“Vinyl…”

Vinyl Scratch turned her head. She hadn’t noticed Nurse Redheart had left the room.

“Hmmm…?” She replied.

There was a moment of hesitation, then Octavia spoke only two words.

“Follow Songbird.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Songbird had made her way out of the hospital, intent on beginning her search. She had no idea where Sapphire was, but Luna had informed her of someone who did and had stated that someone would be waiting for her following her visit with Octavia. She began to make her way toward the edge of town and a line of low foothills just beyond. She dismissed her bodyguards. She would have to do this alone.

After a few minutes she found herself at the base of a small hillock, the rise tilting to crest about one hundred yards above. She looked up and saw a large figure standing at the crest, staring down at her. The figure was imposing, massive, at least four times her size, she thought. A wild beast, to be sure. And one which radiated menace. It had to be The Werewolf. Silhouetted in the moonlight he stood motionless, simply staring down at her, his eyes a hint of red glowing softly in the darkness.

They stared at each other, the night gone still around them. She was trying to think of something to say, for surely this was the one Luna had told her about, when he slowly lifted his arm and pointed toward something behind her. She thought that puzzling, but turned on her hooves to look. Her eyes immediately filled with anger when they fell upon what was behind, what the Werewolf was pointing to. An unexpected pursuer.

Her manager, Ms.Harshwhinny, was running up to her.

“Songbird, there you are!”

Songbird immediately felt herself fill with rage. “What are you doing here?” She spat, taking a step toward Harshwhinny.

Her manager trotted toward her, talking all the while. “Like I said before, you can’t just run around and do whatever you want, you have to attend to your concert!” Ms.Harshwhinny paused just next to Songbird, reaching out to grab her shoulder.

“Get your hooves off of me!” Songbird shouted.

“This is not where you are supposed to be!” Ms.Harshwhinny screamed.

Songbird slipped out of Ms.Harshwhinney’s grip and took a step back, glaring at the audacity of her manager. How dare she…

“I told you what would happen if you ever yelled at me again!” Songbird hissed.

Harshwhinny glared at her. “You are under contract! Now you will come back with me…”

Harshwhinny made the mistake of reaching for Songbird again. In response Songbird struck out, swinging her hoof and punching her manager in the side. Ms.Harshwhinny heaved in response to the blow, wheezing in pain. However again she tried to grab Songbird’s shoulder. Songbird blocked, knocking Harshwhinney’s arm aside and followed with a punch to her chest. A thrill surged through Songbird, she was actually enjoying this. Long time in coming, she thought. She struck out again, catching Harshwhinny in the side. In response Harshwhinney yelped and began to stagger backwards, trying to distance herself from Songbird. Something had snapped, Songbird had heard it.

Songbird advanced towards Ms.Harshwhinny, throwing another punch. Her powerful strike met Harshwhinney’s jaw and sent her crashing to the ground. Harshwhinny lay atop the cold, unforgiving earth as Songbird stood over her. She looked up fearfully at Songbird, but saw only an uncaring expression dominating her face and hatred blazing from the eyes which usually hid beneath her bangs.

“Why?” she asked.

“Shut up,” Songbird replied. “Shut up, shut up, shut up!”

Songbird raised her hoof to deliver another blow at the pony below her, but just as she was about to deliver it something grabbed her arm. She turned instantly to look. A hand, large, covered in fur, fingers ending in sharp, black claws now held her in an iron grip. Above, a pair of yellow glowing eyes looked down at her.

“Enough,” the Werewolf said.

Still overcome with rage Songbird shook her arm. To no avail.

“But he sent her!” she wailed.

“Yes,” the Werewolf replied, “but she is not your enemy.”

Her eyes were still locked with his and she continued to try and free her arm. Her breathing was both laboured and quick.

“I told her…” she said, “I told her what would happen…”

The Werewolf simply held her arm and stared at her, his expression one of both tolerance and finality. Then his eyes moved, to rest on something behind her.

“Hello, Youngling,” he said.

Songbird paused her struggles and turned to look. There, next to the still prostrate form of Ms. Harshwhinny, stood Vinyl Scratch, her eyes wide in a look of horror. But she wasn’t looking at the Werewolf.

“What is wrong with you?!” Vinyl said, in a voice charged with astonishment and accusation.

Songbird blinked, her arm going slack. The rage left her as quickly as it had arrived.

“Vinyl…”

The other shook her head. “What is wrong with you?”

Songbird had no answer. All she could do was stand there, silently returning Vinyl’s accusatory gaze. She suddenly felt as if her entire world had irrevocably changed. She let her eyes fall on Ms. Harshwhinny, still lying prostrate on the ground, moaning softly. The Werewolf released his grip, her hoof slowly coming to rest beneath her. She felt herself growing oddly weak. She looked back at Vinyl Scratch.

“Vinyl…”

The Werewolf spoke. His voice was deep, guttural, menacing.

“You, Youngling,” he said, gesturing to Vinyl Scratch, “take the other and go. Return to your hospital, where they will see to her.”

Vinyl stood her ground, shaking her head. Her anger was clearly evident as she pointed to Songbird.

“She deserves to pay for what she did!”

“And she will,” the Werewolf replied, “perhaps this very night. But that is not for you to say.”

Harshwhinny moaned again, trying to stand.

“I’m going to tell Octavia about this.” Vinyl said.

“Go!” The Werewolf snarled.

Vinyl Scratch moved to Harshwhinny’s side. Casting one last look of righteous indignation upon Songbird she helped the injured pony up.

“Come on, lady,” Vinyl said, “this will sort itself out later.”

Songbird watched for a moment as they departed, her mind still in turmoil. Although she thought herself somewhat justified in beating Ms.Harshwhinny for not heeding the warning she had previously given, she also knew Vinyl was right. Someday, somehow, she would be held to account for her actions. But she also did not understand why the Dark Pony had sent her. Why send Harshwhinny, she thought, a terrible choice to play a distractive part in his theater of deception and horror…

“We must go,” the Werewolf said.

He began to draw a magical line in the air with one claw then used his hands to rip open a foggy portal. Beyond was...something...

“Shall we?” He asked, gesturing forward. Why not, Songbird, thought, and stepped through. The Werewolf entered after her, the portal closing behind him.

Songbird had appeared in a forest. The trees around them reminded her of a thorny rose bush, prickly spines sticking outward like spears all along the tree trunks. She felt even brushing up against the trees would prove to be a frightful yet quick death, an experience she hoped to avoid. She felt dizzy upon taking her first step through the forest, her fear gradually degrading. Quickly the events of the last few minutes fell from her mind, as if having occurred long ago.

“What is this?” she asked.

“A spell…” The Werewolf answered. “It will pass given time...”

“Is he here?” Songbird asked.

Songbird’s eyes widen, a determined look forming on her face.

“He...is not,” the werewolf replied. “We must move on, as his world is unexpectedly small. Maintaining the secrecy of our presence here will be difficult.”

A deadpanned look formed on Songbird’s face. “I don’t care, lets go,” she said.

The werewolf began to chuckle.

Songbird defiantly tilted her head, looking the werewolf square in the eyes. “What?”

“You entertain me,” the werewolf replied.

Songbird followed the Werewolf through a thicket of trees, meticulously choosing where to plant her hooves before stepping forward to ensure she did not end up with a thorn through her hoove. She heaved lightly, muffling the sound as best she could.

“Are you alright?” the Werewolf asked her.

“It’s nothing,” Songbird replied.

The Werewolf turned and picked Songbird up off of her hooves. “I will carry you until the spell wears off.”

Songbird did not challenge the werewolf for transportation rights. She rested in his arms as he trekked along the forest. It seemed like mere minutes before a tall parallel structure came into view. It looked hard like a wall, perhaps a castle wall, she reasoned. She wondered if she were on the Dark Pony’s doorstep.

“Does he live here?” she asked?

“Yes…” The werewolf answered. “Wait…”

The werewolf noticed an armored patrol of dark knights scouring the nearby wilderness. He reasoned they had as yet seen them. He quickly but quietly took two steps down a gradual slope to their left and lay down. His intent was to use the slope to interdict their line of sight, and wait the situation out.

“What is going on?” Songbird whispered, feeling somewhat peeved by the werewolf’s sudden actions.

“A patrol, be quiet!”

Although she did not want to antagonize the Werewolf a strong uneasiness had overcame her senses. She felt anxious, waiting for something bad to happen. Unexpectedly, the werewolf stood up and ran towards a section of the wall she had seen previously.

“Hop on my back!” He commanded.

Songbird quickly piggybacked onto the werewolf, wrapping her arms around his neck. The Werewolf scaled the castle wall in an athletically astute manner like he had done it many times before. Once atop the wall, the werewolf quickly dashed into a guard tower. “These things are never guarded,” he commented.

The Werewolf pointed something out to Songbird. “See that?”

Songbird followed the Werewolf’s finger towards a gap at the base of the castle’s inner wall.

“Through there, down into the dungeon…”

Songbird growled rather animalistically. “A dungeon, he put her in a dungeon?”

“Have you regained your vision yet?” The Werewolf asked.

Songbird blinked feeling unusually nauseous. “Almost...lets just keep moving.”

The Werewolf’s black lips peeled back into what appeared to be an enthusiastic pup like smile. He admired Songbird’s determination. Both she and Octavia seemed most willing to allow their aggression to fuel their actions. If they were wolves, he thought, he would allow them into his pack. But they are merely ponies wanting to help their friends, not predators like him. A pity, he thought.

“Very well…”

The pair crept along the wall and out of the stone tower, the Werewolf in the lead. As they moved Songbird thought she could hear a whispering sound, coming from the walls themselves. She couldn’t understand the words but the tone appeared to be clear. The walls were screaming, attempting to inform on them. To tell everyone intruders had come. She felt herself grow cold, but the Werewolf appeared unconcerned about the walls and their message. All he cared about was not being spotted by the patrolling sentries.

They came to a small opening at the base of one wall. Songbird flattened and pulled herself forward, her stomach scraping along the prickly stone rocks. She left a few spots of blood behind in the tunnel as the werewolf pulled her out, but she did not care. Together they skulked along a torch lit hallway, both worried their silhouettes might alert a guard walking patrol along some intersecting hall. Or that one might suddenly come bursting through one of the wooden doors spaced throughout.

“How much further?” Songbird anxiously asked.

The werewolf pointed at a door. The indicated door looked different, having been reinforced by a metal frame and additional woodwork attached to it. The werewolf approached and rolled the door open. To her consternation It made a lot of noise, but the Werewolf rushed Songbird in and closed the door behind them.

Songbird stood atop a stairway, the steps below were both narrow and steep. The werewolf patiently walked behind her while she meticulously calculated her movements navigating the stairs.

“Who designs stairs like these?” Songbird asked.

“I have long legs…” The werewolf jokingly answered.

Songbird denied herself a rebuke, more focused on the situation at hoof. She continued down the stairway until she reached another braced door. Like before, the werewolf opened it for her, letting her through. The hallway songbird entered wasn’t as well lit. She saw two, maybe three lit torches from a total of about ten lining the walls. She wondered why that was.

“Is this it?” Songbird asked.

The Werewolf did not respond. She turned to look behind her and saw him struggling to shut the door they had just passed through. She turned to help, but instantly stopped dead in her tracks as something grabbed her from the side. A hoof jutted out from between the cell bars of a door to her right, grasping for her mane. She shrieked, then instantly scolded herself for having dropped her guard and making a noise loud enough to draw unwanted attention.

“Quiet, little one!” The Werewolf snarled, turning toward her.

Songbird sidestepped and wiggled free of whoever was trying to grab her. Just as she was about to take a relaxing breath, the Werewolf snatched her up. She struggled, a sudden additional fear surging through her as thoughts of betrayal raced through her mind. The werewolf gave her no time to consider any options, however, as he quickly opened the same cell door and threw her inside. She tumbled, the cell door shut and locked by the time she regained her feet. Someone, or something else, was in the cell, but for the moment she ignored that fact and advanced, railing against the cell bars with her hooves. Her hope was if she drew unwanted attention the Werewolf would share whatever fate awaited her. The Werewolf turned to look at her. In the distance she heard the dull thud of approaching hooves.

“Be quiet or you will die,” the Werewolf said. From the distance another voice boomed.

“Whos there?” roared a deep voice.

The Werewolf turned. “Captain, everything is under control,” he calmly replied.

Through the door another figure stepped, a stallion, armed and armoured like a Knight. Songbird didn’t recognize him, but from his demeanor didn’t believe he would turn out to be a friend.

“Why are you here, what are you doing?” the stallion the Werewolf had addressed as Captain asked.

“I was escorting another prisoner to the cell,” the werewolf answered.

“I was not informed of a new arrival,” the Captain retorted. “Explain yourself.”

“I was acting on the orders of another,” the Werewolf replied. “One whom I believe you are familiar with.”

The Captain appeared to not like that explanation, a brief moment of concern, or perhaps even submission, crossing his face. Songbird saw an opportunity.

“He is lying!” Songbird shouted. “He helped me sneak in here!”

Secretly the werewolf couldn’t believe Songbird’s apparent self destructive approach to the situation. He thought the most effective manner in which to respond was to treat her like a fool. If she believed what he was about to say, it could save her life.

At least for the moment.

He leaned closer to the bars of the cell. “Isn’t that the truth…” he whispered. “Honestly, why did you trust me? Of course I was leading you to your doom…”

The Captain appeared delighted with this revelation, a sly but wicked smile crossing his face. He looked at her for a moment, then returned his gaze to the Werewolf.

“Do nothing of this sort again without informing me,” he stated. “I don’t care who sent you.”

Gracing Songbird with one final look of disdain the Captain turned and exited the room. Songbird looked at the Werewolf, her mouth agape.

“What is wrong with you?” Songbird demanded.

The Werewolf chuckled. “Seems you were asked that same question not that long ago,” he said. “But worry not, little one. Things are not as they may currently seem.”

He studied her for a moment. It appeared he was re-evaluating her, Songbird thought.

“You are needed here for a future event,” he said, turning to leave. “Do not disappoint me.”

“What, no!” Songbird cried. “No!”

From the hallway she heard his voice one more time.

“And say hello to your friend!” he yelled back.

From behind her she immediately heard a noise. Events were transpiring faster than she could process, she thought, but yeah, right...

Songbird timidly turned around, raising an arm between herself and the source of the noise. She gasped, her mind stuttering to process the vision before her, and the form of who was attached to the wall by a shackle and chain.

“What the hell…” she murmured. “Sapphire, how long have you been here….”

Sapphire offered no response. Her mane and tail had been unkempt for some time, the once ocean blue color she had been known for now gone. Her coat littered with clumps of hair mixed with bald spots, as if parts of her hair had been violently ripped away. Her exposed skin looked dried like splintered leather. Loose bandages clung to two of her legs. While that concerned Songbird what truly sent tremors of horror through her was the condition of Sapphires face.

That she had been beaten was clear to Songbird. It was a horrific sight, cuts, scrapes, and bruises which had swollen over. Sapphire bled from her lips, and her eyes bulged from sockets. Obviously the beating had been recent.

Songbird felt her heart break. It wasn’t supposed to be this way. Not in Equestria.

Songbird stepped closer to Sapphire, but in response the other retreated farther toward the corner of the cell.

“No...no more,” Sapphire croaked.

She doesn’t recognize me, Songbird thought.

“Sapphire, it’s me,” she said, softly.

Sapphire began to cry. “Please...no…” she wailed.

Songbird paused, staring at her friend for a moment. Nothing in her life had prepared her for a moment such as this. But there was a lot of that going around.

She suddenly realized why the Werewolf had left her here. And if she figured it right, she didn’t have much time.

“Sapphire, I am not here to hurt you,” she said, gently, soothingly. “I am here to save you.”

Sapphire continued to cry for a moment, her right leg extended in a defensive arc before her. Slowly, ever so slowly, she lifted her head. She seemed to struggle, Songbird thought, to make eye contact. Or for her eyes to focus. She heard Sapphire swallow hard. She stood perfectly still.

It took a few moments, but finally Sapphire spoke.

“Songbird?”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The halls of Canterlot castle were silent, none of its inhabitants stirring within. The moon shined down over the sleeping city below. All seemed well.

On a balcony high overhead a conversation of great importance was taking place. Two figures stood, looking out over the vista before them. Both were regal, and both were troubled.

“Do you believe his plan will succeed?” Celestia asked.

Luna nodded, quietly informing her older sister of the seriousness of the situation..

“Why?” Celestia questioned.

“He has improved his skills considerably. I am no longer able to keep up with him.” Luna explained.

“There must be hope,” Celestia added.

“Popcorn’s friends have told us that she is not easily deterred when she sets her mind to a difficult task,” was Luna’s reply. She tilted her head ever so slightly. “I have faith.”

“Yes,” Celestia agreed.

“There is a concern, of course. I was not able to track her fast enough,” Luna stated. “She trusts him.”

Celestia was silent for a moment, then asked, “Her friends, Luna, what is their role in this?”

“I had to…” Luna paused, creating the image of a chessboard between her and her sister. She reached and pushed a Rook forward. “...move some pieces into place.””

Celestia nodded. “Hopefully, a decisive move,” she replied.

Celestia reached for the board and moved her Queen to take Luna’s Rook. A brief look of surprise crossed Luna’s face, so brief most would never have noticed it. But Celestia did.

“Have you considered allowing the situation play out without your intervention,” Celestia questioned?

“Why would I do that?” Luna replied, surprise replaced with irritation. She reached and moved a Bishop to threaten Celestia’s King.

“Those you put in play...they have been successful before, have they not?”

“Yes. But Pocornia is the random element. Her vision...is easily manipulated.”

Celestia paused, then moved a Knight to take Luna’s Bishop. “Check,” she said.

Luna stepped back, suddenly feeling quite dumbstruck. She was typically much better at the game than this. “A very astute move, my sister....”

Celestia put her hooves together, empathizing with Luna. “Sister, there have been moments in my life when I had to let a situation degrade before intervening. I did not always want to utilize this approach and often felt conflicted. But somehow events tended to resolve in my favor.”

Luna met Celestia’s gaze. The former felt her sister’s look harsh yet fair. “Luna, you are not responsible for this…” Celestia stated.

Luna grimaced, suddenly uncomfortable. “I…”

“It was a case of mistaken identity,” Celestia added. “Even Discord acknowledges this…”

Luna sat quietly.

“It was not your fault…” Celestia stated matter of factly.

“He does not care,” Luna replied, shaking her head.

“I know,” Celestia replied. “But the line between the dream world and the spirit world could not have a better guardian than you.”

There was silence for a moment. The chess-board faded away.

“Celestia, if we...if I...am not to blame then why did we have the scholars rewrite the history of the underlying events?” Luna asked. “Why would that be necessary?”

Celestria’s response was immediate. “The decision was political. We needed the populace to have faith in our rule.”

“The elements of harmony were not enough?” Luna asked.

Celestria turned to look out over the city below. A wry smile played over her face.

“Not to inspire ponies, no…” she replied.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Howling winds announced their sorrow across the lands, Poconria listened to them while walking. Although it seemed odd to respond, she replied with a tender howl. Moments later, her ears twitched having been stroked by a mournful response.

“What?” She asked, not understanding what had been communicated to her.

The winds died down, leaving Pocornia in suspense. She was upset with that and felt like the winds were unfairly alienating her. The silence fostered a sense of loneliness that crept up on Pocornia like a wolf on the hunt. “Mmmmmm…”She hummed, her eyes darting to and fro in search of anything worrisome. She pleadingly whined, hoping the winds would acknowledge her.

The dispassionate wind kept to themselves. Pocornia sulked in her loneliness. She whined a second time looking up after having seen something move in her peripheral vision. It darted between two trees. The unforgiving forest offered assailants many places to hide and wait for the perfect moment to ambush her. She double checked the color of the red flowers along the path then sped up into a light trot. The path must end soon, she thought casting her vision as far out as she could. She saw the tell tale sign of the next barrier, the subtle blurriness floating mid-air.

“Thats it!” She happily exclaimed.

“AwooooooooooooOOOOOOOOoooooooo!”

Pocornia’s spine tingled, a sharp chill running down it. She shivered while turning around. She saw a white wolf, it was alone and it was about her size. Its long and fluffy fur made it resemble a lion more than a wolf. It had a fierce aura about it that bothered Pocornia. A dark tint layer overtop of it as if a shadow casted by something massive were near, but nothing else was there except her and the wolf.

Pocornia wondered why had it followed her into the gauntlet?

Pocornia did not know why...and she did not want to know. A heavy pit formed in her stomach making it churn, she swallowed feeling nauseous. Her fear of the predator drying her mouth out. She felt sick. She slowly turned away, moving towards the barrier.

“Awoooooooooo!” The wolf howled, running after Pocornia.

Pocornia thought it best to make her way to the barrier, but to do so in a relaxed manner. She walked slowly and calmly. The distance between her and it was great so all she thought she needed to do was pay attention to her surroundings while approaching the barrier.

The wolf continued to charge, frothy slobber dripping from his mouth. Pocornia continued to ignore the wolf, now close to the barrier.

Pocornia stopped, standing before the barrier. She planted her hooves against the barrier instantaneously regretting her actions. The wall felt sticky like jello clinging to her fur. She fitfully pulled away, but the walls hold on her was too strong. The wolf stopped to watch ocornia, expressing his delight through a throaty chuckle. Tears ran down Pocornia’s face as she fought against the wall, her panicked eyes moving all around. “Eh, eh, ahhhhh!” She shrieked just before her head had been submerged, her limbs gradually being drawn in. Her vision went dark there was nothing within for her to perceive...

Chapter 11

View Online

The color of the flowers had faded to their last value in the sequence some time ago. Pocornia wasn’t sure when, but she knew it had been some time. She marched forward, her heavy hooves taking her to the top of a hill. The land below was offset by a set of trees, behind which rested a bulwark of metal fencing safeguarding a cemetery. That must be the place, she thought. How could it not be?

Pocornia made her way down the hill, following the path towards the cemetery. Her skin tingled, the cold air causing her to shiver slightly. She couldn’t remember it being this cold on any part of the gauntlet prior to here. Perhaps there was a reason for that, perhaps a purpose. She had a sense the world around her had begun to change somehow as if it were more...aware…

Pocornia looked to her left and saw something odd. Turning to get a direct look she suddenly felt shocked and appalled. She saw a set of withered leg bones tied together in a way that formed in X-shaped monument. Attached to the center was a decomposing pony skull, its fleshy tongue dangling in place of where its jaw once was. Pocornia began to feel ill as her eyes panned to the right. The husk of the pony hung by its arms from a tree, swarms of bugs flitting about, many embedding themselves into the remains. She sneezed, her nose having caught the scent of death.

Pocornia hung her head, attempting not to be sick. She held her mouth, controlling her breathing. After a few moments, she pushed herself forward along the path. She told herself not to look around, but her eyes betrayed her, drifting off over to her right. She thought herself crazy after seeing what was there, an incredibly splintered tree with an angry face on it. The face had eyes, glaring, hateful, which appeared to look down upon her. They seemed to scold her for having dared entered its field of vision. The tree began to snap its mouth at her repeatedly, twigs with sharpened tips in the place of teeth. She darted to the side a bit to avoid being grabbed by the tree’s frail stick fingers.

“Don’t touch me!” Pocornia growled.

Pocornia moved on, cautiously checking the trees around her to ensure that they would not sneakily wait for her to get close enough to grab her. Although, she did start to think that the trees ahead of her to be natural, not monstrous…

Pocornia sneezed again, the wind had picked up strength. The pungent smell of death reeked and she could not refrain from sneezing at it. The wind gradually increased until the noise it brought reached a crescendo. Dirt, pebbles, blades of grass and heavier things like small logs and decently sized rocks were being flung all about. Pocornia found herself amidst an unnatural wind storm that seemed hellbent on striking her with whatever projectiles it could lift and hurl.

The wind’s power had grown so fierce the numerous projectiles hindered Pocornia’s vision. She fell to her knees and began to crawl along the ground towards the cemetery gate. An odd light caught Pocornia’s attention. Looking to her right she saw a strange pulsating symbol etched into a somewhat flat-surfaced boulder which stood on end, like a monument, she thought. The top of the symbol looked like a small crescent moon, the tips pointing down. The crescent moon hovered above a larger image, a sort of serrated staff, or rod, with a wickedly carved scythe on one end and the blade of a pickaxe on the other. The whole symbol shimmered, a vibrant green color emanating outward. The image gave Pocornia an unsettling feeling, but she had to move forward. She knew she could not delay her mission any longer.

Pocornia continued to crawl along the ground. She looked ahead, but could not see much more than a few feet ahead of her. To her shock and dismay a skull, barely recognizable as once having belonged to a pony, rolled past to her right. Even given she only saw it for a moment she was instantly convinced it had been grinning at her. From the darkness into which it vanished she heard laughter. Laughter directed at her, laughter laced with hideous joy…

“I…I want to go home,” she wailed, “this is an awful place!”

Laughter was her only answer.

Pocornia continued to crawl her way forward. Suddenly she found herself surrounded by silence, as the windstorm died as quickly as it had begun. She dared not to speculate as to why, as fear and anxiety held her in a near-iron grip, but fear which caused her to stand and run forward toward the cemetery gate. She bolted down a wide cobblestone path that seemed to split into smaller paths. Most of those seemed to lead toward a collection of marked gravestones. Her eyes again registered movement. To her left one of the gravestones toppled over, crumbling as it fell flat upon the cold ground. There was a flicker of shadow.

“Who’s there?” She shouted, certain something, or someone, had to have caused the gravestone’s fall.

A pony poked his head out from behind a tree, his worn face appearing dry and cracked. One of his eyes was missing, replaced by a circular rock. He shuffled out from behind the tree, his gait awkward and slow like that of the injured. He gurgled, lifting his arms while emitting a wet raspy noise. His one marble white eye had locked its gaze onto Pocornia, a gaze that sent a new wave of terror surging through her.

Pocornia felt unsteady as her limbs began to shake. There was a noise behind her, something crunching, she thought, and she leaped to her left. Looking right she saw another pony shuffling towards her. Pocornia gasped at the mare’s mangled appearance. One of its legs was broken, part of the splintered bone sticking out of her calf. A chunk of the mare’s face had been shredded off, exposing her unnaturally sharp teeth within her mouth. It howled, an animalistic sound tinged with malice. It reached for Pocornia.

Pocornia stepped backward off the main path and towards another. Just as she gained a bit of distance between herself and the two...corpses...pursuing her, a third came into view. She meant to run, but then her eye caught sight of something different about the third pony. A symbol had been burned onto its chest and head, the exact same symbol she had seen earlier carved into the rock. A realization suddenly struck her. There had to be a connection between the symbol and the orb. At the moment she couldn’t say why but she knew it had to be true. Now motivated by both fear combined with a sense of excitement she rushed down the path away from the shuffling beast behind her. She wasn’t fully sure why, but even with death all about her, she felt a smile begin to adorn her face.

Pocornia came along a corner of the path with a wall built next to it. In the wall’s corner lay a blood-soaked pony, the shaft of a spear protruding from its chest. Impaled to the wall it appeared to hang lifeless, but as she approached it began to flail about wildly. Pocornia looked up to the right and saw what appeared to be a statue of a soldier, looking down at the pony speared to the wall. The soldier stood posed in a combat stance as if having just thrown the spear. She stood for a moment, looking up. Then the soldier turned its head and looked at her.

She stepped back. The gaze was vile. She felt it mocked her, judged her, and found her unworthy. The smile was a sneer.

“You do not belong here,” the soldier said, with a voice like the sound of gravel being ground to dust yet fueled by disdain. It nodded its head toward the pony hanging against the wall. “You will fail, and become like him.”

This moment was strange to her for a number of reasons, the primary of which she knew she should be afraid of the soldier-statue, but wasn’t. She was far more concerned with the shambling mounds of pony-flesh approaching from behind, particularly the one branded with the symbol. She needed to keep moving, but somehow she just knew the statue would not suddenly animate and join the chase. If Pinkie were here, or perhaps Octavia, they could have thought up some sarcastic response. But her mind didn’t work that way. She just turned her head away.

Pocornia returned to her task, continuing down the path. She was not sure of which way she needed to go, but the little details she kept noticing strengthened her belief the mausoleum was nearby. Ahead of her to the left the wall came to an end, the path turning before it. As she rounded the corner something forcibly grabbed her from that side. She struggled, moving to her right as she swung her left leg forward. Then she screamed.

One of the ponies, one of the dead ones, had bitten into her head just behind her ear. It began to shake its head, yanking her from side to side as its teeth pressed deeper into her flesh. Pocornia swung left, pounding the pony with her hoof. She again swung her left leg up into the jaw of her assailant, then swung her right leg down onto its head. She broke its grip and violently pushed it away, blood instantly gushing from her wound. She screamed again in response to the pain. The wound seemed to burn, a sensation that suddenly caused her to fill with anger. Her third scream was more shout as she pounded her assailant again, knocking it to the ground. Lamentably her third scream resulted in another response, one which had inconveniently slipped her mind. All around her the dead were alerted, made aware of her presence. A number of them moved towards the source of the noise, toward her. Chest heaving she looked about, looking for an avenue of escape.

A dead pony stood up from behind a gravestone and marched towards Pocornia. Out of anger, she gave it a well-applied kick to its stomach that launched in backward. She stayed put for a moment, her friend Songbird coming to mind and how she wouldn’t drop her tough as nails composure because of an injury. Pocornia then turned, watching a swarm of the dead waddling towards her, more than she could count. She looked for an opening between them, mapping out a path in her head as she advanced. She expertly weaved herself between the crowd, trotting to a fleetingly safe location. Her eyes surveyed everything around her, how was she meant to find a single key in a gloomy cemetery patrolled by the dead?

Pocornia sucked her teeth, noticing a stone pillar-shaped fountain spewing water into a circular base. She would start from the fountain and look all around, that was what she would do, she knew she would eventually find the key if she did so long as she continued to avoid the dead’s reach.

Time went on, Pocornia later hid in a row of bushes. She had been searching for what felt like an eternity. She was waiting for an idea to come to her while periodically peeking over the hedges for a spot to check for the key. She had searched every possible spot by now having used the fountain as her sort of guideline to follow yet found nothing. Her fruitless efforts made her feel hollow inside, she desperately wanted to return to her log cabin’s inadequate bedroll to sleep with her kitty “Wait, who’s feeding him. I hope he hasn’t snapped at Fluttershy…She doesn’t know where I keep my anti-venom.”

Pocornia hung her head, resting it on her hoof. She thought her concerns were trivial given her rightfully troubled conscience. Her eyes trailed the scar on her arm, the mark done for the sake of penance, her formal nickname, Popcorn… “I never deserved her.” After a few minutes spent quietly sobbing, Pocornia looked up. She saw something sparkling atop the tip of the stone fountain, something that had to be made of unnatural material for it to sparkle. ”What's that?”

Pocornia got up and ran as fast as she could to the fountain. She climbed atop it, extracting a piece of metal from the fountain’s pillar. “The key, it's the key!” She happily exclaimed while climbing back down from the fountain. Pocornia weaved herself around a few of the dead, hastily making her way to the gate.

The gate rested, rust having hardened the hinges in place. Pocornia walked up to it, jiggling the key within the lock until it finally turned. The chain holding the gate closed fell to the ground, Pocornia locked the gate behind her. She hoped it would keep the dead from shambling in uninvited. She then looked around and saw a single path that lead her down a slope. She looked for a hiding spot and hid the key before continuing down the path. Her confidence had been renewed, motivating her to move purposefully.

The Mausoleum came into view, a mostly square building with markings etched into the walls held together by a triangular. Pocornia stepped up to the steps, knowing this was her moment, the moment where she would either uphold her votive promise to her beloved Sapphire or succumb to failure and despair. She looked down into the darkened stairway, the door to it having opened before her arrival...

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia lay in her hospital bed, staring at the wall. Vinyl had left about thirty minutes prior, in pursuit of Songbird. In the interim, the nurses had returned and changed her bandages. In fact her entire torso had now been wrapped. Octavia had insisted on it.

The bandages should hold, she thought. They felt tight, firmly attached. They would have to hold. It was time she got moving.

Octavia reached to pull herself out of bed but then heard a voice.

“Where are you going, young one?”

Octavia looked up, into a pair of azure blue eyes attached to a body she had not expected to see standing next to her bed. But then she supposed she shouldn’t have been surprised. “Princess Luna…”

The Princess looked down at her, a slight…yet approving, Octavia thought, smile on her face.

“You need to rest, my child.” Luna stated, a hint of finality laced within her voice.

“Popcorn.” Octavia began, then swallowed hard. “Popcorn is in serious danger. I know it! “She paused, then blinked her eyes. “I need to go to her.”

Princess Luna slowly waved one hoof over Octavia’s head. In response she felt her eyelids growing heavy with sleep. Before they closed she heard Luna speak.

“And so you shall…”

———————————————————————————————————-------

The Dark Pony sat amongst the forest, his vision fixed on the barrier between him and his agent. “Again…” The Dark Pony whispered in the faintest of voices.

“You should have known I was coming.” Luna replied, stepping out from the wilderness.

“Perhaps I should have...” The Dark Pony replied.

Luna cautiously approached the Dark Pony, proceeding to sit near him. She respectfully left a bit of distance between herself and him, turning her head just enough to give him an apologetic look without meeting his gaze. “How many?”

The Dark Pony clung to silence. He struggled to recall how long those who previously heralded his desire had spent beyond the barrier before he assumed failure. Pocornia had certainly exceeded that time, but he could not bring himself to leave yet. He is certain that she is different somehow and that difference from the others will allow her to succeed.

“One thousand years...How many?” Luna asked again.

The Dark Pony launched a magical bolt at the barrier. Luna watched it flicker, seeing the tiny white floaters that made up the barrier wiggle in agitation. She looked back where the Dark Pony once sat, feeling a set of arms wrap around her from behind. The Dark Pony rested his textureless face against hers, whispering. “Wake up Luna…”

Luna awoke in her bed, finding it difficult to breathe. It was as if a set of hooves had been pressed against her throat. She flung herself out of her bed and walked towards the mirror on her dresser. Prints of another ponies hooves had actually been pressed against her throat leaving a mark so red that overpowered the deep blue color of her fur. Having nearly been asphyxiated in her sleep, she choked on her own breaths.

A guard burst throw the room’s entrance, the door slamming backward. “Princess, the ponies you requested an audience with have arrived.”

Luna nodded, following the guard out of her private chambers without delay.

———————————————————————————————————-------

Pocornia looked down, seeing a dark abyss, black fog aloft the seeming endless depths below. Was it like water, she wondered, dark water at the base of the stairs, how would she swim through if the interior of the mausoleum had flooded before her arrival? Maybe…she thought, maybe there were air pockets down there. She recalled having previously tasted swamp water, making her dry heave. She thought she would never fully get that taste out of her mouth.

She continued to watch, severe apprehension and anxiety had held her legs in place. The foreboding lower level seemed an unsurpassable tribulation, how could she continue her quest knowing that she may not be able to breathe down there. She sniffed, hanging her head while tears streamed down her face.

Pocornia started to see something, a memory of past events, the memory playing out around her like she was experiencing it in real-time.

“Popcorn, I serve...a powerful force and sometimes, I am told to find a pony, like you, to test.” The Dark Pony took a long deep breath. “Despite the nature of your transgression...You genuinely sought penance.” The Dark Pony pointed at Pocornia’s scarred arm. “Marking yourself...blade unto flesh.”

A strained thoughtful look appeared on Pocornia’s face.

“I think you deserve a second chance, to have your log cabin and Sapphire!”

Pocornia’s mouth dropped, her eyes growing wide. “how?”

Pocornia pondered the memory, recalling the raw emotions that had made her stop and think. That was what the Dark Pony was trying to do, to get her to stop and think. The raging emotions working against her mind gradually calmed the more she focused, allowing her to stop and think. “She is special…” she said to herself. “Better than any mare I have ever met…”

Pocornia confidently inhaled a breath in between her teeth, holding it as she valiantly charged down the stairs. Her love for Sapphire was worthwhile, too worthwhile for her to leave the gauntlet empty hooved.

Pocornia descended down a stone stairway. She quivered, fearing whatever may be at the foot of the stairway. The air grew thick, Her body and legs became cold to the touch, the unknown ahead of her crystalizing atop her fur like winter’s first frost upon a road. Her eyes traced something darting out from a spot covered in darkness. She felt a droplet slide down her forehead, down her face until it fell from her chin. Her hooves came out from under her, she had started to float while the area around her bent and twisted.

Pocornia looked all around, the blank and black scene reminding her of her transport from the waking world into the gauntlet. A detail stuck out to her, she had never been transported from the waking world into her nightmares, she just appeared in some place at some time, Pocornia had not stopped to think about it, but there was a growing need to understand the sensations toying with her. If she had to be transported like, did that mean she is now leaving the gauntlet?

“Hey!” Pocornia called out. “Heeeeeey!”

Something floated by Pocornia, she did not get a good look at it, but it was covered in darkness so dark that it had shape against the pitch-black background around her. She eagerly wanted to learn the identity of the shadow, be it the Dark Pony or something else. Probably not the Dark Pony, she thought, calling out again. “Hey!”

Pocornia looked down, watching the floor change from a cold black to a warm yet soft white. Strands of smoke continuously lifted up into the air, curving into an unsteady arch before evaporating. The laws of gravity suddenly applied, making Pocornia land and stand on her hooves. She moved around without direction. “Hello?”

Pocornia cast her eyes, searching for a horizon. Just as the world seemed without end, she noticed walls forming far off into the distance. Their surfaces bubbled, emitting a soft crackling she could barely hear. She looked up, searching for a sky yet saw nothing. She leveled her gaze, realizing that the twirling fog beneath her floated higher than it had before. It gradually rose above her, imprisoning her within itself. She watched a figure dart back and forth as if it were taunting her. She approached it, it having mysteriously disappeared once she moved towards it. Whatever it was, an anonymous figure, she knew it had to have hostile intentions. “I’m not scared of you, I made it this far!” She roared. “I want the orb right now!”

Pocornia looked behind her, seeing the figure darting around wildly. She turned towards it and shouted. “Give me the orb!” She demanded.

The figure stopped in its tracks, ceasing its in incessant game with Pocornia. “Give it to me!” Pocornia screamed.

The figure stood idle for a moment, still hiding behind the fog. It lifted a limb, Pocornia assumed it was a leg. The figure waved at her in a friendly manner. “C’mere!” Pocornia commanded. “Get over here…” Pocornia impatiently growled.

The figure leisurely strolled towards Pocornia, biding its time. Pocornia readied herself, anticipating a conflict. She firmly planted her hooves onto the ground, balancing her stance. She had risked so much to get here, wherever she was, to find the orb and she was so sure that she was about to face her final challenge. The orb must be here, she thought, and that thing must have it! She waited, watching the figure step out from the fog it had used to mask its identity. Her eyes widened, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing…

“Am I going insane?”

It was herself, but Pocornia saw that something was wrong with her. She watched herself limp towards her, her gait wobbly and unbalanced, the thin hairs of her frizzy mane having split, a scar on her face and busted purple lips. Pocornia also noticed her ear had been damaged similarly to her own, but the look in her eyes frightened her most. She knew, Pocornia could tell, she was burdened by truth, about her, what she did, and the very nature of the gauntlet she had been traversing.

Pocornia looked down at her shackled leg, the chain dragging along the ground. She wore a restraint on her chest that trailed down her legs, Pocornia thought that somehow kept her from walking, forcing her to limp. Her fearful eyes met her clone’s angered eyes. The anger…She could not understand the anger in her eyes. It was as if every other feeling had been drained from her, leaving nothing except unsoothable rage. “I know who you are.” She stated, glaring jadedly at Pocornia. “I know why your here.”

“You're not worth it…You don’t deserve it.” She stated.

“I…” Pocornia paused, her voice had cracked. “I…I can help you, just give it to me and I can help you.”

“You can’t reason with me…, but I can reason with you.” She replied.

“What?” Pocornia asked.

“That is why I am here.” She answered.

The clone stepped closer to Pocornia, entering her personal space, their muzzle’s so close together that they could feel each other’s breath against their faces. “You're not worth it…” She stated.

Pocornia took a step back, wanting to keep her clone out of arm’s reach. “What are you going on about?”

“Think about it.” She answered. “Even if you did use the orb to save her, don’t you think she will remember?” She explained, taking half a step closer to Pocornia. “She’ll remember you watching the living daylights leave her eyes, she’ll remember you being the last pony she saw…”

Every fiber in Pocornia’s being demanded her to rebuttal, but she clung to silence so she could listen.

“And when she does, she will tell everypony about it!” The clone announced. “She killed me, she killed me, she killed me!” The clone mockingly pranced around in a circle. “Every pony is gonna know and your friends will hate you!”

Pocornia felt herself boiling within, feeling worried and upset.

“They will all hate you, all of them because you are a bad pony!”

“Shut up, I have to do this!” Pocornia fired back.

“And then what, go to jail, no , you’ll spend the rest of your days in Tartarus?” The clone asked. “Face it, your just that bad, choking out a pony you claimed to love?”

Pocornia anger boiled over, she picked her hoove up so fast that the movement blurred as she slammed it back down. “You're an idiot!”

“Takes one to know one!” The clone gleefully retorted. “And I know how angry you can get!”

The clone pranced around in a circle, singing her words. “Oh Sapphire, my love, please forgive me!” She momentarily giggled at Pocornia. “Please love me again!” she stopped prancing, focusing her gaze directly on Pocornia’s, looking into her eyes. “I promise I won’t slam your head into a counter next time!”

Pocornia’s temper had blown, she charged after her clown, wailing like a mad pony. “Raaaaaagh!” She reached for her clone, only to pass through it, falling onto her stomach. The clone laughed at her, cackling like a deceitful child that had gotten its way. “Get angry!”

Pocornia rolled onto her back, looking up at her clone as it stood over her. “That's what you're good at, being angry!”

Pocornia sniffled, starting to weep lightly.

The clone looked down on Pocornia, her lips peeling back into a gleeful smile. “Do you remember what the Dark Pony told you before you came here?”

Pocornia shook her head.

“He said…if you die in here, you’ll die screaming.”

Pocornia watched the clone break apart, breaking into dust that was quickly swept away by the fog. Now, she was alone in a world not meant for her, left with nothing, but her thoughts. She could barely see a few feet ahead of her, the visibility having been drastically reduced. She did not know how to get out, where to go or how to proceed with her quest. It was like being in a prison of her own making, the fog being a prison cell. Maybe…this is it, maybe this is death. She wondered if that thought could be the truth, perhaps she had already died. Maybe that is why she can’t remember having descended down the mausoleum stairway, maybe she had been killed and was now doomed to eternity in a world filled with fog walls and silence. She sat down, folding her arms. She believed she deserved this, believing it a fitting punishment for her.

She didn’t pay it much mind at first, it seemed too subtle to be Noteworthy, but Pocornia felt herself shake slightly. The sensation gradually grew stronger, she started to feel her whole body shake. She stood up, quickly being thrown off balance by an earthquake if she could even call it that. She saw something dart behind the fog around her, dashing left then right. It grunted repeatedly like it was carrying a heavy amount of weight yet seemed to move at incredibly fast. Pocornia quickly swiped at her shoulder having felt something grab it. She turned around, her eyes meeting the familiar green glow of the symbol she saw as she entered the cemetery, the one imprinted on the foreheads of the dead, but she couldn’t see anything other than the glow. It shambled around as she backed up, something else reached for her leg. She pulled away from it, running off to the side. A guttural roar broke the dead silence of the prison, she shuddered.

A hoof latched onto her mane, she yanked away from its grip, a portion of her mane ripping out of her scalp. She squeaked and grimmaced, the pain radiating across the side of her head. She dodged another arm, looking to her side only to see an angry pony face with beady black eyes glaring at her. The pony hissed like a snake as it retreated into the fog. Something brushed along her leg, she looked down and saw the body of a snake slithering past her. She cocked her head left and right, seeing a crowd of figures approaching her. They had surrounded her and were descending upon her. She wanted to back up, but couldn’t as she would have backed into a trio of the dead. She realized all she could do was try to fly so she leaped into the air, desperately flapping her wings to gain some altitude. She looked, seeing something that bared resemblance to a snake or…vines, they were vines and they were preparing to strike. She could not land as doing so would center her amongst a crowd intent on consuming her. She flapped her wings, dodging an incoming volley of violent vines. After many successful evasions, she finally felt the sharp tip of a vine slash her face. She lost some altitude, but quickly gained it back then rose higher still until she felt the crown of her head hit something solid. She was trapped in a sort of box and could not get out, she noticed the vines preparing to strike again and reacted accordingly. A soft sound stroked her ears, but she paid it no mind.

The vines launched their attacks, managing to clip their target in several spots, the leg, the body and part of its wing. Pocornia buckled, losing altitude yet pushed past the pain and flapped her wings harder. She successfully dodged another barrage of vines. She again heard a soft sound, but could not discern what it was amongst the crackling vines. The sound beckoned her attention again, she thought she heard a word, but failed to interpret it. The vines again whipped themselves at Pocornia, but these strikes were much more accurate than those prior. Pocornia felt their sting, losing her own control in the air. She plummeted towards the ground, desperately trying to recover. Just as she did recover, the vines lunged at her again. Her body was struck repeatedly and now bled, the pain too much for her to bare. She finally hit and slid along the ground, hearing the sound again, it sounded like a mare’s voice..

The figures advanced towards Pocornia, slowly trudging their way towards her with their arms held out. She looked up at them, seeing a collection of the glowing symbols that grew larger the closer the dead got to her. Pocornia felt her chest tighten, a heavy strain upon her heart, a frightening cry beginning to build in her lungs. There must've been hundreds of them now, they were all moving towards her, hunger in all of their eyes.

She dreaded the horrific end that was about to meet her…

“Popcorn!”

“Huh?” Pocornia frantically looked around.

“Popcorn, it's not real!”

“Who’s there?” Pocornia asked.

“Don’t give up!”

“Octavia?” Pocornia wailed.

“Don’t be afraid, it’ll be alright, just wait!”

“They're going to get me, help!” Pocornia pleaded.

“Just wait for it to end!”

“Octavia!” Pocornia yelled.

“It’ll be okay!”

“Octavia!” Pocornia hollered.

Pocornia closed her frightened eyes, wrapping her head in her arms. She planted her face against her legs, daring not to look at her aggressor’s anymore. She still heard their steps, listening to them grow louder after each movement. She started to whine fearfully, sniffling. A set of hooves pulled her up, she latched on and tried to push them away until she saw that is was Octavia who had picked her up. “Don’t scream, no matter what, don’t scream!”

“Octavia!” Pocornia cried as she watched her friend fade away. The group of monsters now appearing in front of her, she backed up as far as she could, feeling her back pressed against an invisible wall. The urge to scream had never felt so alluring to her before, she tried to convince herself that it would be okay for her to scream, but another stronger force was at play in her mind. Her subconscious mind took over, raising her hooves over her mouth. She still whined and wept, but her inner self could not and would not let her scream. She released a long tense breath and closed her eyes, preparing for whatever came next.

A momentary reprieve humbled her senses…

Pocornia opened her eyes, the world around her had changed into a simple hallway made of black stone, but it was no ordinary hallway. Strange metal plates that looked like faces adorned the hallway with mirrors across from them. Both sides of the hallway were not linear with their decorations, each face on the left side looked into a mirror on the right side while the opposite was true about the right side of the hallway, faces on both sides staring into mirrors. A blaring roar echoed throughout the hallway. “Huh, what?”

Pocornia could not even begin to imagine what could have made that sorrowful noise…

Chapter 12

View Online

Despair, Songbird could smell it in the air. She wondered what kind of pony would be capable of creating such a depraved place. No, don't get discouraged and stay strong was what she had been telling herself as the hours slithered by. Her thoughts slowed to the point of numbering her mind. She had been locked in a cell with Sapphire for a few days, or, had it been a few hours. Songbird last track awhile ago...

Songbird turned towards Sapphire who had fallen asleep on a meager cotton stuffed burlap bag, her exhaustion evident by her pained and tired face. Her blacked eyes leaked a glossy liquid, Songbird thought they were tears, and her fur had all sorts of dirt and grime stuck in it. After she takes her hospital to a hospital, Songbird had to take Sapphire to a spa for only the spa ponies of Ponyville could sooth the tormented mare. It occurred to Songbird that she may be thinking too far ahead, what she needed to do was look for a means of escape. She stood up and explored her cell.

Songbird grimaced, hearing the sound of hoof steps outside her cell. Some pony is coming, hopefully not for her or Sapphire , but she doubted that possibility. In all likelihood, somepony was coming to rip her away from Sapphire.

The door handle creaked, the door flew open. From the doorway entered three armored stallions. They leered at her, one of them, the tallest and most armored stallion snorted hostilely. "Look fellas, we have a new play mate." He announced.

"Captain, she deserves a forthright introduction." One of the guards suggested.

"I couldn't agree with you more." The Captain acknowledged.

Songbird jumped up onto her back hooves, throwing her front hooves up. "We're not doing this." Songbird told.

The captain chuckled at the mare, his delight coming across to Songbird in a menacing fashion. "We're going to break your arms, and while we're at it, we're going to make your friend watch."

Songbird peaked over at Sapphire who was still lying on her mat. Songbird could see how tense she was, her arms crunched up over her body, hopelessness had consumed her long ago. "I'm not going to let you hurt her." Songbird argued, feeling less sure of herself. Although she was one of the stronger ponies in her social circle, she was but one mare up against fully armored knights.

The captain neared Songbird, his eyes gleefully wide. "Have you ever heard the sound of breaking bones, I assure you, its quite loud!"

Songbird's eyes darted away from the captain, focusing on something that moved near the cell's darkened corner. "I'm talking to you swine!" the captain roared at her.

"I told you what would...happen, if you did this again..." croaked a dry voice.

Songbird fell backward, throwing an arm over her eyes as a bright light erupted from room's corner. Her ears caught a sizzling sound and her nose picked up the scent of burning fur. The cell's brick walls deflected pained screams in all direction, their wails so loud that they hurt her ears. She peeked over her arm, watching Sapphire's abusers convulse violently, seeing a bright electric light inundate the writhing knights. They fell over one another, the red-hot metal frying their bodies to a crisp, Steam gradually filling the room.

Songbird sat in awe of the Dark Pony. He stood still, quietly watching her.

"Why..." Songbird inquired.

"I hate interlopers..." He answered.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Songbird awoke atop the ground. The Dark Pony must have put her to sleep. He must have the power to do that here otherwise she would have struck him when she had the chance and she clearly did not do that. Something is strange about this place, Songbird believed it, it is unlike the real world in every way. It seemed to have an odor to it, a foul scent that siphoned the life out of the living. To her, Sapphire seemed to have fallen victim to that. She needed to get out with Sapphire alive.

But how was she going to do that…

With the thought of being locked up in a castle and her attempts of inspiring Sapphire falling flat at every attempt, there was no way Songbird could not figure a probable way of escaping. She scooted next to Sapphire then withdrew into her mind, thinking about what she could do if anything.

Songbird sighed, what was she to do?

Songbird listened to the soft pedal of hoof steps outside her cell, they gradually sounded louder after each one. She rolled her eyes at her cell door. “Here we go again…” She groaned.

The cell door lever creaked, the door moaning as it opened up. An old stallion entered the cell. “Who are you?” Songbird asked.

The old stallion lowered his hood, unsheathing a knife from under his cloak. He taunted Songbird with it. “You're going to listen to me, and do as I say.”

“Fat chance.” Songbird scoffed.

“We don’t have time for this, get up!” The old stallion shot back.

“Why don’t you come a little closer so I can take that knife out of your hooves!” Songbird teased.

“The Werewolf wants you to leave.” The old stallion admitted. “Pickup your friend and I'll get you out of the cell block. From there, you're on your own.”

Songbird and Sapphire cut the hallway’s corner, running towards the door with great haste. Songbird thought The faster they moved, the better. She opened the hall’s door then led Sapphire to the spot she and The Werewolf used to sneak in. “You’ll have to crawl through here with me.”

Sapphire reached for her back leg, letting out a pained moan. Songbird urged Sapphire to keep going as they made their way through. “Sapphire, you have to keep going.” Songbird encouraged.

“It hurts…” Sapphire weeped.

“We have to keep moving or they will find us.” Songbird stated.

“Why are you even here?” Sapphire asked.

“Now is not the time!” Songbird argued. “I’ll explain everything later.”

“The rocks are cutting me!” Sapphire cried.

“I’m not leaving you here…” Songbird assured. “I’ll carry you the rest of the way if I have to, but I need you to crawl through. I can’t do that for you!”

Sapphire followed Songbird. She crawled to the opening, reaching out to pull herself out. “That's it, keep crawling!” Songbird encouraged.

They reached the end of the tunnel, both dashing behind a row of barrels. They kneeled down, exchanging looks with each other. “What now?” Sapphire asked.

Songbird peeked over the barrels, searching for an escape route. The main gate was closed and the castle walls around were patrolled by armored knights carrying lit torches and swords. Songbird quietly gave the situation some thought, concluding that the only way she and Sapphire could escape was for her to fly them both above and over the castle’s wall. “I’ll have to fly us out.” Songbird said.

“Songbird, how are you going to carry me?” Sapphire questioned.

“Just trust me.” Songbird asked.

Sapphire looked up, eyeing the top of the wall. “That could be thirty...maybe forty feet tall.” Sapphire pointed out.

“Oh yeah, where are you getting those numbers?” Songbird jokingly asked.

Sapphire leveled her eyes to Songbird’s gaze. “You know who.”

Songbird chuckled lightly. “Yeah, I do...alright, let's do this.”

Songbird grabbed Sapphire, Sapphire latched onto Songbird. They gradually ascended, rising higher the harder Songbird flapped her wings. Sapphire looked won, watching a four knight patrol pass by. “Their coming!”

Songbird looked down, watching the patrol. “They haven't seen us, it must be too dark.” Songbird pointed out, continuing her ascension up to the castle wall’s walkway.

A watch tower door a few feet away from Songbird flew open, a single guard stepped out onto the wall’s walkway. He immediately spotted Songbird and Sapphire, knowing that they somehow escaped their cell. He scowled at them then drew their sword. “Stop!” He yelled, reaching for an alarm bell attached to the watch tower’s door frame.

“Wait, let us!” Songbird begged, panicking over the guard sounding the alarm. Within that moment, everything made sense to Songbird. She either had to escape with her badly injured friend or be executed alongside her. She fluttered her wings, hovering over the wall until she could safely descend the outer side. They landed together, wasting no time, Songbird ran with Sapphire hoisted over her back. “Hold on to me!” Songbird cried, sprinting towards the neighboring woods. She could still hear the guard frantically ringing the alarm bell as he roared “The prisoners have escaped, open the gate!”

Sapphire’s head hung over Songbird’s hip, Songbird’s tail repeatedly brushing against her face as her friend charged forward. She lifted her head, looking at the castle gate. She watched it open, a few armored knights stepping between the massive doors. She looked back at Songbird. “They're chasing us!”

Songbird grunted, pained by Sapphire’s upon her back. “Grrr, I know! Shut up!”

Sapphire paid no mind to Songbird’s remark, she was far more concerned with Songbird escaping the pursuing knights. She watched the tree’s pass by her, the air thinning around her, the sky shrinking before her, every moment lengthening more after the other, the thought of freedom tantalizing her. She silently wondered if her experiences under the Dark Pony was finally over.

Songbird looked forward, noticing the end of the world nearing her. It was nothing, but a wall of Darkness. That was what she and The Werewolf emerged from on the way into this world and it would be what she will leave with Sapphire alive. Songbird sucked in air between her teeth, hastening her pace as the knights closed on her. Songbird ran head first into the void…

Songbird and Sapphire unexpectedly awoke near a train track. Songbird stood up and looked around. “Ponyville…,we’re in Ponyville.” Songbird looked down at Sapphire, huffing exhaustively. “I’ll carry you to the hospital, lets go.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia compulsively paced up and down the vacant halls, waiting for her sister to return from the dream world.

"Celestia." Luna winced, stepping out of a magical aura.

Celestia raised her chin to Luna's. "Yes?"

"There are no more plays for you to make and the match has nearly concluded. Why do you patrol the halls?" Luna questioned.

"I should not have told you to wait, you may have been able to do something had I not..." Celestia confessed.

"No sister...current events would have come to pass regardless." Luna insisted.

"I don't believe that, Luna." Celestia countered.

"I have competed with him since discord's defeat. It is only logical to think that he would have fixed the board at some point." Luna defended.

Celestia hung her head. "Our subjects!"

"Take praise in our victories and responsibility for our failures. We must accept what may come to pass if Pocornia does deliver the orb to the Dark Pony." Luna explained.

Celestia lifted her head, taking Luna's words to heart. "Well said Luna..."

"With that in mind, I have to leave now..." Luna replied.

Luna turned her back to Celestia, walking down the hall with a stern look and hardened eyes.

"Where are you going?" Celestia asked.

"I have to pick up the rest of the pieces..." Luna answered.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was late, Octavia laid in her hospital bed sound asleep. The lunar rays cast themselves over her. She started to stir in her sleep, gradually awakening from her inadequate slumber. She frowned as she reached down, her stitched abdomen aching incessantly.

Octavia groaned loudly, hoping to alert a passing nurse to her pain. Minutes passed to no avail. She felt a desire, a need to see her room’s doorway so she reluctantly lifted herself upright, just enough for her to see the darkened hallway. Anxiousness struck her senses as she wondered why nopony patrolled the hospital's halls and why all the lights were off. She shook as a cold air lofted over her. She centered her vision, watching a black fog gather at the foot of her bed. “I...know...what...you...did.” It whispered.

Octavia gripped her sheets, watching the Dark Pony materialize over her. His height had tripled, his figure having grown large. He looked down at her, his featureless and semi transparent face scaring her stiff. She swallowed heavily, knowing all too well that the many stitches across her abdomen would not tolerate her defending herself.

“I will claw your vocal cords from your throat....”

Click, a sudden burst of light assaulted Octavia’s sensitive eyes. She blinked, beholding an unexpected sight. “Ms.Melody, the surgeon wants to check your stomach. I’ll just wheel your bed to the operating room, okay?”

Octavia had been rendered absolutely speechless, considering herself blessed by fate. She momentarily struggled to put her thoughts into words. “Nurse...nurse, i’m hurting.” She said as she motioned at the empty I.V drip stuck in her arm. “I need more medicine.”

The nurse got behind Octavia’s bed and rolled it out into the hallway. “I’ll have to let the doctor look at it for you.”

Octavia shut her eyes, resting them just for a moment. The sound of clanking metal roused her, her mind needing a few moments to process everything around her. A dozen Equestrian soldiers at odds with a handful of Hospital Security guards , the unmistakable presence of Princess Luna who now stood over her bed with the surgeon who operated on her next to Luna. “I can’t discharge her like this, if she strains to walk, it’ll cause the stitches to burst. She will die!” the surgeon protested.

“We told them not to come in here.” One of the security guards attested.

“We do not answer to you.” One of the Equestrian guards stated.

Luna turned her head to the one security guard, displaying her authority with a stomp of her hoof. “Cease your trite squabble, all of you answer the monarchy...”

Octavia pleadingly tugged at her I.V tube. “Please, I am hurting!”

“Nurse, refill Ms.Melody’s I.V!” The doctor ordered.

The nurse tended to Octavia while the Doctor and Princess Luna exchanged words. “I can’t, I just can’t. Princess, with all do respect, you are not a doctor. There's too much risk.”

“I assure you that she is not safe here and that she does need to be relocated to the Canterlot infirmary. I will give you time to use whatever methods to make her more stable, but she must be relocated before sunrise.” Luna royally decreed.

The doctor sighed heavily. “Nurse, painkillers, sutures, needles.”

“Yes doctor.” the nurse cooed.

Luna focused on Octavia, looking at her calmly. While Octavia’s wits felt foreign to her, they were sharp enough to notice Luna’s eyes betraying her. Something about Pocornia’s predicament had changed, something crucial…

"Doctor, I will need you to prepare the others under your care." Luna ordered.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13

View Online

Pocornia looked ahead, down the end of the empty stone hallway. A single question tugged at her thoughts, where was she?

Pocornia crept forward, noticing metallic plaques shaped like faces built onto both sides of the hallway, tall mirrors hung across everyone of them. To her, the hallway's design appeared intentional, the faces had nothing to do except stare into their own reflection as if it were a punishment. She watched their eyes dart right to left and wondered why they were doing that.

Pocornia stopped and gave one of the faces a tilted look. "Who are you?"

The face gave Pocornia a look of stoic disinterest, but it was actually studying her, quietly, observing her tired eyes and depressed state of being.

"Who are you?" Pocornia asked again. "What made that noise, what is this place, can you talk, why won't you answer me?"

Pocornia eventually gave up then turned to walk away. "Mortal..."

Pocornia returned her attention to the face. "Yes?"

"What has brought you to this lifeless realm?" The face asked.

Pocornia spun on her hooves and faced the face. "I need the orb."

"Why.." The face hollowly lamented.

"I need it to fix something I did." Pocornia mewled.

The face traded looks with the others, knowing they all wanted it to stop talking. "You asked us who we were..."

"Yeah, and I don't like repeating myself!" Pocornia snipped.

"We are failure...our failure has made our gaze eternal..." The face admitted. "That is all you will find here!"

"No!" Pocornia bluntly replied. "I didn't come this far just to pick up and leave!"

"Your fate will be sealed here, leave mortal...leave while you can!" The face warned.

"Shut up!" Pocornia shouted, she then proceeded down the hall.

Pocornia reached the end of the hallway, it split off into two directions. She looked left noticing a flight of stairs down the hall. She proceeded, softening her hoof steps to avoid unwanted attention. As she neared the top of the stairway, a bright green light offended her eyes. She squinted uncomfortably as the light dimmed. She could not believe what rested behind the light, it was the heart of her harrowing journey, it was the orb; a dense green colored ancient relic placed atop a stone dais. She gasped, noticing three metal serpents rhythmically weaving themselves over and under the orb. Pocornia silently pondered that detail. "Why are they doing that?"

Pocornia wanted nothing more than to snatch the orb and run, but a locked gate stood between her and her goal. She jiggled the gate's lock, mumbling. "I need a key."

Pocornia descended the stairway, knowing all she could do was continue down the other hallway. Upon arrival, her eyes met a disheartening sight. The old hallway had inexplicably disappeared, and was replaced by a new stairway. She nervously descended the new path and came to an oval shaped room adjoined by three hallways. Pocornia stepped forward, into the center of the room with a perplexed look on her face. She listened, it was near silent, the only discernible sound being silence itself. She thought what she noticed sounded impossible, but silence made a sound down in the bowels of the mausoleum , an empty, loud, apathetic sound.

An unexpected noise caressed Pocornia's ears, it sounded acoustic in nature. She listened to a series of dreamy notes and followed her ears into a hallway. She cut the hall's corner and saw a known friend of hers playing her cello. It was Octavia, her chin tucked into her cello's handle as she dragged her bow across its strings. Octavia looked up at Pocornia, her solemn expression stretched into a wide open eyed grin. Delight tickled her senses, she watched her aghast friend's eyes dart around in horror as she played her eerie song. Pocornia shrieked "Oh my gosh, Octavia, what happened!"

Octavia giggled gleefully at Pocornia, cherishing her dismay.

Octavia's bones were exposed between patches of burnt fur caked in dried blood, flakes crumbled off of her as she whilst playing her cello. "It's not that bad..." Octavia encouraged. "I can still play..."

"What, no..." Pocornia whined.

Octavia lifted her head from her cello and smiled, blood seeping from her lips, her jagged teeth glistening red. She swallowed and gagged then mockingly cooed. "Pocornia...Be with us, scream for me."

Pocornia shuddered then backed away as she shook her head. "No, you're not you!"

"Aren't I?" Octavia asked. "How can you tell?"

Pocornia fled from Octavia, feeling absolutely mortified. She escaped into the oval shaped room. The walls around her started to change color, their cold surface beginning to pulse and vibrate. Pink, yellow, red, green then purple, the energetic sequence blinded her, leaving her disoriented. Her vision went hazy only for it to clear up later. The stone that once enveloped the environment had been replaced by dark oak wood, a new flight of stairs sat ahead of her. She cautiously stood up then ascended the stairway. She came to a fixed door fixed with clouded glass, her ears suddenly graced by a refined singing voice made for opera followed by the tapping of hooves. Pocornia intrusively peered through the window and saw what looked like ballerina's dancing to and fro.

All Pocornia did was blink and the crowd of performers had vanished. Pocornia tugged on the door's handle and jiggled it fiercely. Pocornia insisted upon herself that she turned back while she was ahead and moved to do so. Her jaw dropped at an unsettling sight. She trembled before a crowd of exaggerated smiles, all directed at her. All of the ponies faces were covered in white paint, their lips and the bottoms of their eyes painted black. Pocornia could not believe it, Rara stepped forward, her face too done up like a mime. "We're so happy to see you!" Rara cheered.

Pocornia stood stiff, already having backed herself up to the point of her tail pressing hard against the door. "How...how did you?"

"Popcorn, its okay. You don't have to do this anymore." Rara explained as she gently stepped closer to Pocornia. "I'm your friend, I only want what's best for you, right?" Rara asked, nodding reassuringly. "Right, Pocornia?

Pocornia threw her hoof outward, ensuring a bit of distance between herself and Rara. She traded looks with the ballerinas, their weird smiles and carefree eyes chilling her cold. Rara frowned at her then frantically stomped her hooves like a mad mare. "Why do you make everything so hard!" Rara roared, adding. "Scream!"

A puff of smoke slipped between Rara's lips, her and her ballerina's violently combusted, the flame consuming them. Pocornia saw Delight in Rara's eyes, but heard torment in her screams. She watched Rara and the ballerina's burn, their fur shriveled, their skin peeled, their spongy eyes liquefied into a syrup that drizzled down their blackening skulls. The smell forced Pocornia to reach for her throat as she wretched at the acrid fumes. Her eyes leaked tears, the thought of her friend finding joy in such a cruel death brought her own sanity into question.

The narrow area Pocornia occupied turned upside down then swirled into a vortex. She unexpectedly appeared next to a flower bed of red flowers. She looked around then looked up at the sky, seeing how it had been set on fire. It was as if the very atmosphere had ignited and all that remained was scorched embers falling like rain. She began to shutter underneath the insolent impression the clouds gave her, she watched them, knowing they loathed her, hated her, wanted her gone. Pocornia softly cried. "I...I don't...I"

Pocornia closed her eyes as tight as she could, wishing she would awake in the humble bedroll she had laid in at her log cabin. She opened her frightened eyes, the reality of her situation sunk in fast. She was still caught in horror's grip, feeling it tighten its hold of her. She begrudgingly accepted the world for what it was as she made her through it. She ordered herself "just go, okay..."

Pocornia moved along, looking far ahead of her. She saw a collection of unnatural looking trees, they had a greasy shine and fleshy yet semi-transparent texture, blood circulating through their veins. She looked ahead and saw a narrowing treeline, the path leading her towards it, the end of the path darkening under the overhanging canopy. Out the corner of her eye, she noticed red droplets misting into the air, her eyes crossing red flowers along the ground, watching them ooze liquid.

Pocornia returned her attention to the path, opening her eyes widely. She saw a beige pony, a mare, with her blue hair hanging over her face as she approached. The mare swerved left and right along the path until she neared Pocornia. Pocornia stopped walking, the mare stopping in front of her.

The mare lifted her head, her golden eyes meeting Pocornia's appalled eyes. Her stomach throbbed, blood dripping from it. She inhaled weakly, proceeding to ask. "Have you seen the baby?"

Pocornia trembled under the mare's pleading stare, her mind beset by uncertainty. "Sapphire..."

"Please, help me..." Sapphire groveled.

"I..." Pocornia stuttered, having to force her words out of her. "I'm looking for something else."

Sapphire began to shed tears, latching her hoof onto Pocornia's shoulder. "Please..."

"I have to go." Pocornia replied as she not so subtly trotted away from Sapphire. "She's not real, she's not real, she's not real!" Pocornia tried to convince herself that what she saw was nothing more than another one of the world's lies, but her concern for the injured Sapphire behind her tugged at her own sense of self. A part of her made her feel horrible leaving Sapphire behind, but another part of her knew that mare could not be her beloved Sapphire. The two parts fought each other, the inner conflict weighing upon her already burdened mind. Pocornia sulked over the matter to the point of slowing her pace along the path.

Pocornia refocused her mind then proceeded down the path. She neared the narrowing end of the path, stepping into total darkness.

Pocornia appeared, instantaneously feeling a need to hurl as her hooves landed atop an abrasive surface. She looked around the dimly lit square room and quivered. Caskets lay in shelves carved into the walls, Pocornia assumed the caskets were in use and dreaded the thought of that being her fate. She quickly pressed forward down a hallway adorned with shelves filled with caskets. "that is going to be me if I don't find that key..."

Pocornia felt the hair on her stand up as she continued forward, marching on and on down the dark hall. She kept going, quietly wondering how far she had gone. She kept moving, she thought she had to be nearing the end of the hall by now. Since she thought about it, she believed she had walked twice the distance she did when she wasn't thinking about it. "where does this go?"

Pocornia stopped to look behind her. She could only see so far down the hall before details disappeared. "Where..., what do I...what do I do?" She muttered, apprehensively.

Pocornia blinked her eyes a few times to refocus them. She gasped, catching the eyes of something lurking behind the darkness ahead of her.

It crept closer and closer, creeping close enough for Pocornia to see the sharp facial structure of a cat, but it had long triangular ears that flopped backwards like a dog's ears. She caught her own breath as a trio of hisses assaulted her ears, three snake heads slithered outward from the monster's back. Pocornia felt so much terror coursing through her that she dared not wonder what the rest of it looked like. The creature withdrew into the darkness, back from whence it came.

Pocornia felt highly uncertain of what to do next. The never ending hallway only gave her two directions to choose from, backwards or forwards. Her muscles clenched up at the thought of having to fight the intimidating beast, but the bath behind her would take her nowhere.

Pocornia charged forward, wearing a battle ready frown. To her surprise, she saw light nearing her. She excitedly hastened her charge, letting out a fierce battle cry.

She exited the hall, screeching to a sudden halt. Her hooves tittered on the edge of a stone platform. A light chuckle touched her ears. "Hahahahaha, what are you doing, misfit?"

Pocornia turned to look. It was her evil self, nonchalantly sitting atop a flat rock, gracing her with a smirk.

"What are you doing here?" Pocornia asked.

The evil Pocornia clicked her teeth. "Waiting for you." She answered with a roll of her eyes.

"What?" Pocornia asked.

"You've been back there, walking in circles like you're deranged or something," the evil Pocornia sarcastically answered.

"Shut up!" Pocornia fired back.

"How rude!" Evil Pocornia mockingly replied. "Dumb pony, I guess you don't want me to tell you what to do next."

Pocornia frowned then stomped her hooves in agitation. "Stop making fun of me!"

The evil popcorn dismissively waved her hooves. "Alright, calm down there hot head." She said. "Look around, you're good at that."

Pocornia looked all around, the only noticeable detail being the hole in the floor ahead of the platform. "I have to go down there?" Pocornia asked.

"Yes," the evil self answered. "Hey...."

Pocornia gave her evil self her attention.

"I have a kitty too, and he wants to play..."

Pocornia pondered that assertion for a moment, then thought of her own kitty. Not all spiders, she knew, could be or wanted to be domesticated. Nor were they all tiny. Her evil self stared at her, the smirk still on her face. Pocornia ignored it, and leaped down into the dark pit.

Chapter 14 Part 1

View Online

Pocornia landed softly atop a black marble floor and listened, her ears greeted by silence. She looked around and saw two crudely shaped archways on both ends of the room ahead and a circular depression centered on the floor. She approached the archways and noticed a dim white film hung between the arches. she poked the film, shivering at the slimy texture touching her hoof. “More portals…” Pocornia disappointingly mumbled.

Pocornia sat down and eyed the portal. Pocornia let her attention to her surroundings fade, choosing instead to focus on her thoughts. Her conscientious self had been in question for so long, the part of her that failed horribly some time ago. How long had it been since she set out on her quest, she did not know, but she wondered if things would truly return to normal in the end. “Why did I do that?”

Pocornia sighed mournfully as she stood up. “Alright,time to go...”

Pocornia leaped through, leaping into what immediately turned into a free fall against an empty white background. An unexpected surge of bliss flushed her senses as a tall and textureless white mare neared her. The mare whispered her name, the gentleness of her voice charmed her “Pocornia...Pocornia...Pocornia.”

Parts of the mare started to show through the white backdrop surrounding them, Pocornia could see her. The mare stood high and firm, her beautiful multi colored mane off to one side. A pink gem embedded in her golden regalia twinkled, bringing her and Pocornia’s free fall to a sudden stop. She looked down, consoling Pocornia with her nurturing pink eyes.

“I know you!” Pocornia exclaimed. “Your one of the princesses, Princess Celestia!” Pocornia blurted out with a point of her hoof. “But why are you here?”

Celestia’s lips moved, Pocornia watched her speak, but Celestia did not make a sound for her to hear. Pocornia shrugged at her and tried to convey her confusion by tugging at her own ears, but Celestia kept silently talking to her, or at her. Pocornia stared blankly at Celestia, she had to get a message across, but she wondered how to do it. Celestia finally closed her mouth then blinked oddly. Pocornia unexpectedly resumed her free fall. Now panicking, Pocornia flapped her wings. She gained no lift, hurtling down a white nothingness until she landed with a thud atop a black surface. The force from the impact sent a painful shock through her head, she suddenly felt dizzy and her vision had jarred. Her ears began to twitch wildly at the perturbing sounds of rain, thunder and wind. She pressed her hooves to her ears, protecting them from blows of popping noises, things wheezing through the air and violent explosions boomed all around. One blast shattered a window. Pocornia ducked her head as shards of glass pelted her back. “Whoa!”

Pocornia peeked over a chunk of rock, but could not wrap her head around what was taking place before her. She watched crossbow bolts zip by and spheres of magic fly the other way. She stood up while a blast of magic struck a nearby building, the blast launched bits of stone and dust in all directions. She dashed behind a concrete pillar conveniently left behind by a construction crew. A bolt of magic aimed at her hit the pillar, shredding the pillar’s side to little bits that peppered her face instead.

Pocornia’s muscles went rigid, her mind had locked up on her, she succumbed to total confusion and could not think of what to do. Her eyes zeroed on a pony past her murky vision, she watched him run out from behind a building into the street. His head and body suddenly got stuck by a dozen crossbow bolts aimed at him. He dropped his weapon and fell dead, landing face first in a muddy puddle. “That guy just got shot!” Pocornia shouted in her head.

Pocornia looked around, her survival instincts had kicked in. She knew she could not hide forever, the conflict surrounding her was too intense and she would inevitably be killed in the crossfire if she didn't do something. She threw herself to the ground as another sphere of magic flew near her. As she went to stand up, she threw herself back onto the ground and shielded her head as bolts zipped past her. She looked up as a young looking gray stallion wearing a strange green vest with a red handkerchief around his neck ran by her. Their eyes met, everything around them seemed to slow down to a crawl. Pocornia’s eyes were ripe with terror, the stallion’s eyes fraught with panic. “Get out of here!” He yelled as he ran.

Pocornia darted out into the street, seeing all sorts of ponies dashing and ducking as they shot at each other. She was in the street, with them, in what reminded her of a ritzy neighborhood in Canterlot. Something caught her eye farther down the street, something small and green. She eyed it keenly, thinking it might be the orb. She ran faster, charging between two groups of ponies vying to kill each other. Pop, pop, Tewooo, bang, boom! The chaotic noises attacked her ears, the pain pushing her to run faster down the street. The orb came into her view, Pocornia smiled, it sat atop a small wagon pulsing vibrantly. The fog snakes slithered all around inside of it, hissing with glee as she scooped it up into her hooves. The light from it amplified until it consumed the pony entirely.

Pocornia blinked, the world around her had changed drastically. She now sat in a dark octagonal shaped room made out of black marble. To her surprise, she had left Canterlot and no longer held the orb. It had inexplicably vanished. She trembled nervously as a loud grinding sound emitted from a strange pillar lowering into the ground hurt her ears. She watched two archways rise up from the ground at the farther end of the room. She stood up and approached them, giving each of them a steady look over. Both looked identical to the archways she had previously seen. “So...something happened. Wait, no?”

Pocornia stood quietly to thoughtfully consider her situation. “I did something in Canterlot, that must be it. Then...the thing went into the ground and two more portals showed up.” Pocornia nodded. “Is that how I get the key?”

Pocornia hummed. “Right or left…”

Pocornia stepped towards the left portal, feeling a strange sensation pulse in her head.

Pocornia materialized. The landscape around her reminded her of Everfree Forest yet the sticky feeling in the air gave the greenery around her a tropical feel almost like what would be felt in a jungle. High humidity, thick air, tall trees, all the things Pocornia thought of as the works of traveling. “Gonna have to hoof it.” She mumbled.

Pocornia made her way down a path, her eyes wandering all around as she noticed gargantuan cobwebs weaved around the trees. She felt ready now more than ever to meet the challenge that should present itself shortly, but the daunting size of the cobwebs impressed that they belonged to a unbelievably large spider. Her kitty came to mind, Pocornia remembered having been bitten before yet those bites would not compare to what might inhabit this area. “I really don’t wanna know…” She nervously mumbled.

Pocornia’s ears twitched, she had heard a raspy hiss above her. She looked up, a spider the size of an adult stallion descended overhead of her. She sprinted forward, running fast as several large spiders emerged from the trees. They pursued her, their beady red eyes instinctively tracking her every move. Pocornia winced, she had a hungry mob in tow and she needed to lose them. Out the corner of her eye, she saw another path down a slope. She quickly rolled to the side, her body hitting every stick and rock along the slope. She ignored the pulsating pains in her body and ran down the new path.

The new path led Pocornia to a welcomed sight. She smiled, feeling new energy in her gait. She skipped over to a freshwater oasis mostly shielded by a long stone hill that could help her hide. She dunked her head under water and gulped down as much as she could.

Nearby, a small tiger struggled against restraints. It yelped meekly, trying to draw attention to itself.

“Hello?” Pocornia inquired.

Pocornia followed her ears towards a small tiger held by a statue. “Is that?”

Pocornia suddenly felt alarmed. The figure of a motherly tiger sat with panicked eyes looking every which way. It held the small tiger tightly with its stone arms. The lively cub energetically wiggled against its mother’s arms. Pocornia was not sure what to make of the sight, a spell, hex or a curse. “Oh…”

The mother locked her eyes upon Pocornia, making her feel ill at ease under her piercing gaze. Pocornia shuddered as if the look itself cut through her like claws.

Pocornia’s ears quivered at a rustling sound. She checked behind her and saw a lone spider skitter away, presumably to alert the others. Anxiety washed over her, she needed to go, but the cub also needed to escape or it would surely be consumed by the spiders. She watched the cub struggle in a now more lethargic manner. She nervously searched the area for a bowl shaped object, filled it with water and fed it to the cub. She felt her face turn pale as she started stammering. “What do I do, what do I do?”

Some mud stuck on the bowl gave her an idea. She scooped up some mud then coated the cub in it. “Lets go!” She yelled as she slipped the cub out of his mother’s grip. The cub affectionately tucked himself into Pocornia’s chest as she fled the Oasis.

The sun lowered past the horizon, covering the jungle in total darkness. A single strobe of light flickered on a mountain, Pocornia sat with her back against a bumpy cave wall near a campfire’s warmth. She absentmindedly stroked the purring cub with a blank expression on her face. “Why am I here, what is the challenge, what do I do?” The thoughts repeated absolutely in Pocornia’s mind, leaving room for nothing else.

The cub growled at the cave entrance. “Shhhh, be quiet.” Pocornia emphasized.

The kitten sat up. Pocornia anxiously looked and saw an approaching figure from the dark. To her disbelief, it was the same mother lion she saw earlier. It must have freed herself from the enchantment. It greeted her with a threatening bellow. Pocornia grew timid, shaking nervously as the mother aggressively brandished her teeth.

The cub jumped out of Pocornia’s lap, running up to its mother. It pawed at her like it was trying to convey a message. The mother halted her advance, giving the cub a questionable look before returning her scrutinizing gaze to Pocornia.

The mother started to smile...

The campfire blackened, the cave went dark. Pocornia suddenly appeared in another circular room, greeted by the familiar mechanical thunking sound of a pillar lowering into the floor while two more portals rose up from it. “I guess that's it…” She stated as she stepped into the next portal. "The pillars must mean something."

Pocornia found herself afloat in open skies, the moon overhead of her. Pocornia glided along the wind’s currents, flying high off the ground felt good to her. She breathed a sigh of relief only to tense up again as the mausoleum’s champion flew up alongside her. “Hey there pony!” The doppelganger greeted.

“Oh for the love of…” Pocornia ranted. “Go away!”

The doppelganger nonchalantly rolled onto her back, wrapping her hooves behind her head while she glided. “You know i’m not gonna do that.” She teased.

“If you're not going to go away, why are you here?” Pocornia promptly questioned.

“Because I need you to go get something for me.” The Doppelganger answered while slightly leaning her head back.

Pocornia looked forward, presumptuously deducting that the large black cloud ahead was the indicated location. “Oh yeah...where at?” Pocornia asked.

“Come on Pony…” The doppelganger chastised just before folding her wings against her body.

Pocornia eyed her doppelganger as she fell from the sky, disappearing in cloud covers below. “Go figure…” Pocornia muttered, feeling unimpressed by her clone’s vanishing act. Pocornia readied herself, directing her flight straight towards the cloud. “Alright…” She nervously mumbled as darkness surrounded her.

Soft carpet bristles sent a fuzzy feeling up Pocornia’s legs. She looked around, her eyes captivated by countless rows of books on shelves that spiral all around her. “Um…A library?”

“You're not a bookworm, but you’ll learn!” Taunted Pocornia’s evil Doppelganger.

Pocornia glared angrily. “You brought me to a library?”

The Doppelganger laughed hysterically. “Silly pony, you’re the one whose supposed to figure this out.”

Pocornia eyed the doppelganger, writing her off with a huff as she turned towards the shelves. To her, the books did not look categorized in any discernible way, not by genre, by height or alphabetically. “Didn’t any pony teach you how to sort stuff.” Pocornia hissed back.

The doppelganger chuckled meekly, as if she were disappointed in Pocornia. “What's the matter? Goody two shoes, stuck on it?”

Pocornia scowled, finding it increasingly difficult to tolerate her doppelganger's constant pestering of her. “What would you know about being good?”

“I know it would have been good for me to watch that tiger mommy tear you up.” answered the Doppelganger.

Pocornia slammed her hoof against a shelf, redirecting her eyes to her Doppelganger. “I am getting sick and tired of listening to you, why are we here?”

The Doppelganger smiled widely. “You’re gullible…”

Pocornia returned her attention to the shelves, skimming across book after book. “Find a book, okay fine, does it have something to do with me?”

The Doppelganger kept quiet, wanting to let the silence annoy Pocornia. She eagerly watched Pocornia perused the bookshelves, knowing that the power ruling over them both made their progress inevitable. “Try history…”

“Why?” Pocornia curtly asked.

“Pony, just do it…it is the only freebie you’re gonna get from me.” The Doppelganger answered.

Pocornia resumed her search, her eyes meeting a book titled History of the Monarchy. As she took the book, she noticed odd marks on the cover that glowed green. A familiar color, she thought. “What's so special about this one?”

“Hey!” Pocornia turned around. “I asked…”

Pocornia choked on her words, her doppelganger was nowhere to be seen. She sat down with her book and started to read. The letters pulsed a soft green color, gradually reaching out to her like bony little fingers poking through soil. Her eyes widened, the light having had some sort of affect on her. She sat completely still, not moving even slightly for the light captured her attention. “That's not how it happened…”

Pocornia continued, talking out loud. “What...I wasn’t taught that in filly school.” Pocornia held her book tightly. “No, the princesses wouldn’t lie about that…”

Pocornia slowly closed her book, resting it atop her lap. To her distress, her eyes only saw a green hue that would not relinquish her vision. She was stuck in a blank daze, a bit of spittle falling from her lips. “Huuuuummm…”

Pocornia fell backward in her chair, the book slipping out of her hold. Pocornia felt weightless, standing atop a white floor with a dark backdrop in all directions. She looked around, but saw nothing except distant darkness. She carefully listened, but heard nothing except total silence. She rubbed her hoof against the ground, but felt nothing except a slick gray marble like surface. “I...don’t get it.” She pondered her thoughts for a moment. “They couldn’t lie about that...it would change everything about Equestria...”

Pocornia jumped, the ground beneath her had violently fractured. She dared not move as she fearfully watched the floor break apart. “Would they?”

A bright flash blinded Pocornia. She once again appeared in a dark room identical to the previous ones. The pillar in the center lowered as two new portals were raised. “Wait, I don’t know what I did!” She shouted as she threw her hooves up.

Pocornia grumbled, frustrated with the constant and confusing ambiguity of her situation. “This keeps getting weirder and weirder…” she thought as she entered the next portal.

Chapter 14 part 2

View Online

Pocornia stepped out of a blurry glow, her hooves touching green grassland that stretched out as far as her eyes could see. She looked around, her old home came into view. She gulped, the sight of the home she left for the log cabin made her worry. Why would she be here unless it was for something bad, she tensed up, she thought whatever lie ahead had to be dangerous “I need to…” She whispered, sorrowing over what had happened.

Pocornia pressed on, reluctantly planting her hooves on the wooden stairway leading up to the home’s front door. She entered the home, sadly eyeing what remained. She teared up, eyeing the red sofa she and Sapphire used to sit at while they listened to game shows broadcasted over her antique radio. The kitchen doorway passed her gaze, she entered and remembered how much Sapphire loved her cooking. She had a way of perfuming the house with savory and sweet smells and Sapphire often pointed that detail out to her. Pocornia started to weep, her legs feeling heavier after each step up a flight of stairs. She went into their room, nearly whimpering at their unmade bed. Pocornia had forgotten all about it that night, she made it then sat down and raised her hooves to her face.

“It's all my fault…” Pocornia cried. “All of this is my fault.”

Pocornia shook, reacting to the bedroom door shutting. She looked, seeing Sapphire standing in front of the door. Sapphire smiled keenly at her, gently waving one end of her maroon dress around. Pocornia focused on Sapphire, watching her sashay towards her. Sapphire sat down next to Pocornia, edging closer to her while reaching for her hoof. “I know you’re upset.” Sapphire encouraged, adding a subtle nod with her comforting tone. “Let me help you.”

“I…” Pocornia mumbled, her shaky voice cracked. “I...can’t.”

Sapphire lifted her hoof from Pocornia’s and wrapped it around Pocornia’s shoulder, pulling her in close. “It's okay, I know you're scared.” Sapphire emphasized, cradling Pocornia’s head into her chest. Pocornia nuzzled into Sapphire, the heat from her breath warming Sapphires fur. Sapphire affectionately rubbed her hoof through Pocornia’s mane, brushing her long blonde hair. Pocornia looked up, gazing into Sapphire’s golden eyes. They shined like the finest of jewels, their brilliance soothing her worries. “It's alright, I’m here for you.” Sapphire reaffirmed.

“I don’t want you to go!” Pocornia threw her arms around Sapphire and pressed her face into Sapphire’s chest, crying. “I don’t want you to go!”

Sapphire hugged Pocornia tightly, comforting her with the rub of her hooves. “I know, it's okay. I’m here.”

Pocornia quivered in Sapphire’s arms, tightening her hold of her. “Please don’t hate me.”

“Pocornia…” Sapphire sweetly cooed. “Stop crying.”

Pocornia sniffled, breathing deeply against Sapphire’s lavender scented fur. She affectionately nozzled, letting out a heavy sigh as she recalled a pleasant memory “I remember that perfume, I got it for you.”

Sapphire gently lifted Pocornia’s chin so their eyes could meet. “It's my favorite, it reminds me of you...”

Pocornia blused, her cheeks turned a soft rosey red color. “I just want things to be okay, to be normal again.”

“Only you can make that happen, Pocornia.” Sapphire answered.

Pocornia gave Sapphire a gloomy look, feeling displeased with her efforts for redemption. “I don’t understand this anymore!” Pocornia dejected, sobbing lightly. “The Gauntlet was terrifying, but I knew I would get through it if I kept moving. And, the graveyard was scary, but I found the Mausoleum. This place tho...this constant change...and the hidden meanings.” Pocornia rested her head into Sapphire's shoulder. “Are you really here?”

“I’m here.” Sapphire sweetly cooed. “I’m really here.”

“You really are here.” Pocornia whimpered.

“Pocornia…” Sapphire spoke in a low, soft voice, her gentle tone conveying her affection. “It's time to wake up, it's time to come home.”

Pocornia gawked at Sapphire, feeling utterly dumbfounded. “What are you talking about?”

“It's time to come home, we’re all waiting for you.” Sapphire replied.

“What?” Pocornia asked.

“This isn’t where you're supposed to be, you need to wake up.” Sapphire stated. She continued to speak louder, using a heavier tone. “Pocornia, you need to wake up. You’re in a hospital, you’re in a coma. We need you to wake up. Pocornia, please!”

Pocornia blinked, ears dropping flat against her head. “I don’t know what to do.” Pocornia threw her hooves onto Sapphire’s shoulders, a desperate plea for understanding made evident through her baffled expression. “What do I do?”

Sapphire grabbed hold of Pocornia’s arms and gave Pocornia a watery eyed look. “I don’t know what I would do without you. Pocornia, I think about you every day. Not an hour goes by where I don’t miss you. I need you to wake up!” Sapphire composure broke, her shoulders dropped as she let out a disheartened groan. “We’re all here for you. All of us, Songbird...Rara, Octavia... We miss you so much.”

Pocornia and Sapphire’s muzzles barely met, a couple about to kiss, but Pocornia halted Sapphire by pressing her hoof against Sapphire’s chest. If Pocorna had learned anything thus far on her perilous journey, she knows that her perception of what goes on around her and how she reacts to it really matters. If she makes the wrong decision, she is as good as dead, but she wondered if maybe by some slim chance that what Sapphire was telling her might be true. “What do you mean?” Pocornia asked.

“I can hear you.” Sapphire replied. “Pocornia, you're mumbling to me!”

“What happened to me?” Pocornia asked.

“Oh, I...we?” Sapphire’s voice cracked and quivered as she sobbed. “You pushed me.”

Pocornia squinted her eyes, skewing her brows as she gently pushed Sapphire’s hooves off of her shoulders. “I pushed you?”

“I started to cross the street, but I wasn’t paying attention. I thought you were behind me, but I had trotted into traffic. A stagecoach was about to run me over, you ran up to me and pushed me out of the way!” Sapphire shakenily expressed as she gently wiped her eyes.

Pocornia gave the matter some thought, it sounded like something she would do and the end result sounded possible. However...to think everything leading up to this moment in time was a chain reaction of a chivalrous act was a daunting thought to say the least. How could all of the eldritch horrors she has beheld be a mere construct of her mind meant to help her cope with an injury while being as complicated as it all had been thus far. Things were not adding up in her head, then again, nothing really had added up since she set out on her voyage to Ponyville...Ponyville, she quietly asked herself if that place was even real?

Was it even real, Pocornia pondered that question, silently questioning if the first friend she had made really was real. Fluttershy, the quaint yellow pegasus with a pretty pink mane. Now that Pocornia thought about it, that shy mare did not question her too much when most ponies should and would question a random pony they saw out on a bridge in the middle of the night. Pocornia wondered why Fluttershy chose not to doubt her, was she really that trusting of her?

What makes something true and something else false, Pocornia thought she would be able to answer that question by now yet she was not so sure anymore. “Fluttershy...Ponyville?”

“Pocornia, please come back to me...” Sapphire pleaded. “Please wake up…”

Pocornia hung her head and sighed, resting her hooves on her lap. Pocornia stared down at the floor. Her heart ached, a tightness in her chest giving her mind pause. She sat, her being completely in the present moment. She wanted to wake up, to return to old life, to end the nightmare once and for all. “What do I do?” Pocornia rubbed her face, stressing over her circumstances. “What do I do…”

“Pocornia, try making noise.” Sapphire rolled her hoof over, implying thought. “Try yelling, or maybe, screaming?”

Pocornia lifted her glossy gaze, her gloomy gaze fixing on Sapphire. “Scream?”

Sapphire shrugged her shoulders, enthusiastically replying. “It's worth a shot!”

Pocornia dropped her gaze, steadily eyeing the floor. “Scream.”

Sapphire leaned in, softly resting her hooves onto Pocornia’s hooves. “I know you can do this, I believe in you. Just let it out...”

Pocornia anxiously planted her hooves onto her knees and leaned over, taking shaky breathes. She could hear a subtle wheezing sound every time she took a breath, the muscles in her chest having constricted so tightly from the strain. She dry heaved once, sweat dripping down her brow. “Keep doing what you're doing, I can see your chest moving!” Sapphire encouraged. “Just wake up, please!”

Pocornia’s muscles went rigid, tension surging entirely through her. She covered her eyes and gritted her teeth, standing up off the bed towards Sapphire. Lowering her hooves, she glared at Sapphire with bladed eyes and flared teeth. Sapphire slightly leaned back, fearing Pocornia as she bellowed her words. “I don’t want anything to do with you!”

Pocornia growled at the terrified Sapphire. “I don’t want to be here with you and your monsters, I’m nothing like you!”

Sapphire gave Pocornia a cunning smirk and looked at her with satisfied eyes. The shade of Sapphire’s khaki fur brightened into a strong turquoise and the color in her yellow eyes turned orange, her deep blue mane changing to blonde while growing down the sides of her face. “Good job pony…” The Doppelganger pleasantly complimented. “I really didn’t think you would see through that one!”

Pocornia closed her eyes, sifting through her seething rage against her tormentor. “You...You...You!” Pocornia fitfully stuttered. She stood for a moment, opening her eyes and seeing two new portals in the room.

She stood for a moment, looking at the two portals. Heaving a sigh, she went left.

She found herself shrouded in darkness, again...

Relative darkness, anyway. Through a haze ahead she could see a soft glow, a dim sphere of light of a type she had seen before. In the graveyard.

Pocornia moved forward, the sound of her steps echoing into the stillness around her as she approached the sphere. What else was she going to do, she thought, but continue to follow the path she had set herself upon? However she moved slowly, acknowledging the inevitability but in no rush to entertain it. Darkness hid secrets, after all.

The haze began to dissipate as she drew near. Her eyes became fixated on the central point as she stepped forward, as something began to take shape within. A form, she thought, larger than her, one wrapped in shadow and dread. As if she wasn't used to that by now.

Pocornia halted for just a moment as she reached the edge of the light. She glanced down, the floor solid black beneath her. Her head rising she penetrated the perimeter of the sphere and saw...A chair? I mean seriously, she thought?

But no, not just a chair. More like a throne. But one weathered and torn, discolored and riddled with age. One neglected, one defeated, Pocornia thought.

Pocornia heard a whisper whirl through the air around her, sharp, like the cracking of a whip. The air moved, and suddenly the darkness came alive. For an instant she saw them, the dead, hundreds of them, shambling all about, pointing, screaming, accusing, eyes wild with anger and spite. A wailing sound assaulted her ears. She thought about turning to run. But then it all vanished. Except someone now sat upon that weathered old throne.

He was sloughed over, his head leaning to one side, his arms and legs hanging loosely about him. He was wearing armor, as that of a knight, but again worn and tattered. There was a pronounced and jagged gash centered squarely in his chest, blood still oozing from the gaping wound.

As Pocornia watched, his eyes fluttered and then moved, finding hers. For a moment he simply gazed at her. Then, lips as gray as the color of a headstone, he said: “I always knew you were coming.”

Realization and shock thundered through her. This could not be, simply could not be. This...thing...had tried to kill her, had tried to bury her in that forest. “But...You can't be here!” she blurted.

His hand twitched, as if in a dismissive wave. “And yet here I am,” he replied.

“Octavia...” Her mind raced for a moment. She knew what she was about to say had to be true. It simply had to. “Octavia killed you! She had to!”

The Toad nodded his head. “Yes, she did. Quite a battle, to be sure. Too bad you missed it.”

“But...” Pocornia stammered, “...then how...?”

The Toad stared at her for a moment, either in pity or in awe, she couldn't be sure.

“Did you not see them?” He asked. It seemed a slight smile crossed his face. “They let me out, in her honor. So that I could tell you something.”

“What?” Pocornia said. “You tried to kill me, what could you have to say I would possibly want to hear?”

The Toad shook its head slightly. “You ask the wrong questions, little one. Think. And hurry, we don't have much time.”

Pocornia stood as still as the darkness around her. And yet she felt something stirring within that darkness, an anticipation of some kind. Or perhaps a yearning, a sickly-sweet desire. She heard that whisper again, the cracking of the whip. Again for an instant she saw them, the assembled dead, all gazing upon her with their dead eyes.

She had to get this right.

She looked at the Toad. Octavia had obviously won that battle, the wound she saw left no doubt. The Toad was dead. And yet he sat here, staring at her along with all the others. What, as an issue, no longer mattered. Only...

“Why?” she asked. She heard a hiss issue from the darkness around her. A thousand of them. But she was pretty sure she had it. “Why did you always know I was coming?”

She felt a great disappointment seep into the darkness around her, sensing it sink to the ground as the tension of the moment evaporated. They were leaving. The Toad would not be far behind.

“I was sent to kill you, as you know,” the Toad said. “And I would have, but not for...Octavia...was it? But not really you, as it were, but whoever arrived along the path”

The Toad paused for a moment, his eyes glancing up toward what she could not know.

“You see, many, many years ago the path you walk was set, waiting for someone to walk it. It was inevitable someone would, and you were the one who did.” He waved his hand, as if to punctuate his pronouncement. “I waited for you, and you arrived. That is why.”

She took a step closer. “That can't be all,” she said. Pocornia thought quickly, attempting to connect the dots and draw the right conclusion. She knew better than to believe she was just a pawn in this game, she was the Knight, for pity's sake. And Octavia...

She looked at him, a thin smile on her face.

“You saw something, didn't you? Something you had never seen before? That is why you are here now, isn't it?” The Toad questioned.

The Toad smiled. “And what might that have been, Pocornia, She who treads upon the world?”

Pocornia smiled again, her eyes now alive with re-energized fire. If she wasn't going to make it. “A friend...was willing to lay down her life for me.” Pocornia said, smiling.

Pocornia shook her head, almost laughing.

“In your last moment, you found true meaning.” The Toad decreed.

The Toad smiled back at her, the last worthy expression his face would ever hold. “Yes,” he replied. “And now, Pocornia, I give it to you...” The toad gestured, watching Pocornia fade away like mist in the wind.

Pocornia appeared in the room, immediately seeing a pillar lower and two portals rise. Pocornia stepped through a portal and found herself back in Ponyville. Only, it wasn't Ponyville. Or at least, not the Ponyville she knew and remembered.

She turned to look behind her, sighting the bridge she had pulled her cart across on first arriving here. Only now it was worn, battered, its wood in tatters and appearing as if it would collapse if any dared to cross it. Weeds...grew everywhere beneath.

She heard a shuffling noise ahead, and turned to look.

It was Winona, the same dog she had seen on that same day she first crossed the bridge. Only...It was dirty, filthy even, sickly and thin to the bone. It stared at her, with weak eyes and a pleading nature. Save me, she thought. That was what it said, that was what it wanted from her.

“Puppy...” Pocornia murmured, “I don't...”

But then it was gone, in the wink of an eye, like it had never existed.

Pocornia moved forward, toward the center of town. All around her was desolation, buildings worn and tattered, windows broken, lawns unkempt, trash and refuse uncollected. Smoke drifted from a building in the distance. She saw no one about.

Making her way to the town square Pocornia finally saw a group of other ponies, gathered near what she knew to be a coffee shop. As she stepped onto the sidewalk across from them they looked at her, all of their heads turning, snapping, at once in her direction, their eyes locking with hers. She stopped, looking back at them, unable to turn her head away. Their gaze bored into her with an energy she had never felt before from ponykind, an energy spawned from a dark and hideous place, one absent of all the emotions which typically distinguished this realm.

They hated her. Pocornia could feel it. In light of what she was doing on behalf of what was morally right, she wanted to know why.

Pocornia stepped out into the square, toward the group across from her. Then, as if from the shadows themselves, someone moved into her line of sight from her right. She turned to see another pony, one as worn and tattered as the landscape around her.

It was Fluttershy.

Fluttershy moved closer, then paused about six feet away. She looked at Pocornia with eyes which were sad, desolate, cheerless. Pocornia felt as if she would cry, just from looking at the other pony. Then she heard a voice in the distance, one she thought she recognized. It was another pony, screaming, its voice carried on the wind like a wail.

“Why?!” it screamed. “Whyyyyyyyyy?!”

Pocornia looked at Fluttershy. The other just stood.

“What happened here?” Pocornia asked. “Fluttershy? What happened here?”

Fluttershy dropped her head, as if in defeat and despair. Then she raised it and looked at Pocornia.

“You happened here, Pocornia,” she said. “You...this is all you.”

Pocornia stepped toward her friend, disbelief and astonishment flooding through her. “Wha..?”

But then Fluttershy was gone, as were all the other ponies who had just been standing across the way. Pocornia looked around. With the exception of the forlorn sound of the wind blowing through the square, she was alone.

Pocornia looked at Sugarcube Corner. The door hung off of one hinge, but open. Perhaps she would find someone there. Crossing the square she once again heard that voice, the wail on the wind, screaming. “Whyyyyyyyy?!”

I know that voice, she thought to herself, but...I can't place it. Yet I know I have heard it before, someone I know...

Pocornia reached Sugarcube Corner and stepped inside. There, seated at a table in the center of the room, was the Cat. Its tendrils floated gently in the air around her, a stern look on her face. If such a thing were possible, Pocornia thought. As she approached Pocornia noticed two things. The cat was staring at her, eyes deep as black pools of stagnant water. And the key was lying on the table in front of her.

Pocornia stepped up to the table. Again she heard that voice, that voice she somehow knew, screaming into the wind. The Cat looked at her, waiting.

Pocornia gestured at the key.

“Is that for me?” she asked.

“I would like to give it to you,” the Cat replied, “so that we may bring this sordid affair to a close.” The cat leaned forward, all of his tendrils arcing and turning to focus on Pocornia. “However first you must answer a question.”

Pocornia huffed. “The Toad gave me the same choice,” she said.

“The Toad is not here, little one, I am,” the Cat replied, a hint of menace behind his words. “And I am very much alive, I assure you.”

The tendrils were poised, like coiled snakes, still focused on her.

“I meant no disrespect,” Pocornia said. “What is your question?”

She saw a twinkle in the Cat's eyes. Then again she heard that voice, screaming into the wind.

“Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!”

The Cat leaned back into his chair. “Answer her,” was all he said.

Pocornia stood still, both mute and dumbfounded. Answer who, she thought? But then the thought again crossed her mind, she should know who. She knew that voice.

Pocornia looked at the Cat, who simply returned his gaze.

“If I answer the question, I get the key?”

The Cat remained motionless.

Looking to the ground, Pocornia continued her train of thought. “If I get the key, then I can open the gate, claim the Orb, and all of this will be over. Everything will go back to normal...”

Pocornia looked at the Cat, which now was akin to looking at stone. She heard the voice on the wind again, still pleading.

“Answer her,” was all the Cat said.

So this was it, Pocornia thought, the final test. She had to figure this out. On this occasion there may not have been a room full of the dead waiting to rip her to pieces if she failed, but the stakes were just as high. But the issue was clear, how could she answer a question she didn't understand the nature of? Yet in attempting to decipher that riddle another thought kept protruding. I know that voice, she told herself, I have heard it before. But where?

Pocornia’s eyes were flicking back and forth as she struggled to place it. It had been...in darkness, illuminated only by a weak, sickly light.

In the graveyard.

“Octavia!” she blurted out. “That is Octavia!” She whirled about, expecting to see her friend behind her. But no one was there. Then she heard the scream again.

“Whhyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy?!!”

She whirled about again to look at the Cat.

“Why is Octavia screaming?”

The Cat looked at one of his tendrils, stroking it gently. “Is that the question you believe you should answer?”

Pocornia looked at the floor before her, her eyes seeing nothing. Everything. “No...wait, give me a minute.”

Pocornia tried to sort through it all. Her journey had been hard, the challenges many. But during her travels the Werewolf had given her courage, Octavia had given her strength, the Toad had given her purpose. If she got the key and opened the gate and took the Orb, all of this would be over. And all of it would have been worthwhile.

But what did it all mean? And of all the ponies she had met why would Octavia be the one in so much pain? Why is she screaming?

Pocornia felt the rate of her breathing intensify. Again, there was no dead shuffling about the room but she was running out of time. She could feel it to her soul.

Why is Octavia screaming, she thought. Octavia was strong, possessed of an inner strength the like of which Pocornia had never witnessed before, she had risked her life to help Pocornia, she had defeated the Toad. Why would she be brought to the level of the suffering and remorse Pocornia heard entwined within her wails? To such relentless screaming? But no, it couldn't be that simple, there had to be something more. Something she had yet to see.

Pocornia looked around the room, what was once a shop filled with happy ponies going about their lives now a tangle of broken and lifeless refuse. But...it wasn't real. What she was seeing wasn't real. Fluttershy had not been real, the other ponies had not been real, Winona...it had all been what ifs. “This was all you,” Fluttershy had said.

Pocornia looked at the Cat. The question wasn't why was Octavia screaming, the question was why would Octavia be screaming.

And there was only one possible answer...

“There is something terribly wrong here,” Pocornia said to the Cat. “Something I have missed.”

In response the Cat smiled, and gently pushed the key forward across the table. Upon grabbing the key, Pocornia succumbed to a blinding white flash.

Pocornia’s hooves clopped along the main hall she had entered from, the faces greeting her with varied looks that ranged from mild shock to astonished bewilderment. They spoke amongst each other as she walked by, their frantic voices carrying to the other faces farther down the hall. “Mortal, mortal! Please leave it here, we will be extinguished!” One face beseeched. “No, remove it from the mantle!” another face implored while Pocornia was unlocking the gate. She stepped past it, leaving it slightly ajar as she ascended the stairway. “I need it…”

Pocornia moved towards the orb, looking at it apprehensively. It sat atop a circular stone table with indescribable markings indented in the body like it were meant to be the focus point of an archaic ritual or some sacred practice. She reached out to it, reaching for the orb only to pull her hand back as the snarling and snapping jaws of the snake within hissed at her gleefully. She gulped, summoning whatever might her gut could give her and touched the orb. A small shock pulsed down the tip of Pocornia’s hoof, she got a feeling that the orb was not meant to be touched by her, by something that did not belong in this world. “What is this?”

Pocornia picked the orb up, peering deeply into it as the snakes within did an insane looking dance. They emitted delirious sounding shrieks while they curled and swirled around each other repeatedly. The orb began to pulse in her hoofs, she felt the muscles in her biceps and forearms constrict so tightly that she could not move. She screeched in pain as green electricity sparked off of her body, her face contorting into a shriveled expression as she fell backwards down the stairs. She hit the base of the stairway with a thud, a painful shout blaring from her as the green light reached out of her body like fingers that started to carve strange symbols into her flesh. Smoke steamed off of Pocornia while the fingers carved some sort of sigil onto her forehead, chest and hooves. The color of her fiery orange eyes morphed into a pulsing and powerful bright green glow.

Pocornia felt her body relax, feeling so leached of life that she laid on the floor like a corpse in a grave. She mumbled incoherently, unable to process anything around her. The faces on the wall screamed and yelled as the Mausoleum interior cracked and splintered. Pocornia forced herself onto her hooves and shambled towards the exit, her eyes panning towards one of the screaming faces riven with deep cracks. He incoherently yelped and wailed as his jaw snapped and his eyes swelled to the point of popping out of his skull, strange liquid seeping from his eye sockets. Pocornia started to run, ignoring the hurt her body had sustained as she raced up the stairway.

Cries of agony, fear and death could be heard by all that stirred amongst the graveyard’s many headstones. The Werewolf approached the Mausoleum, moving alongside it to hide. He peeked over the exterior’s corner, the entrance visible to him from the corner of his sharpened gaze. He squinted, thinking that Pocornia should emerge any second now. He thought, listening to a repetitive knocking sound that grew louder and louder. He waited, biding his time. As Pocornia darted out from the entrance, she felt herself being yanked backward by something furry that had hooked onto her shoulder. Pocornia squealed, miraculously spitting a bolt of electricity from her mouth that The Werewolf quickly dodged. He roared, throwing Pocornia onto her back.

“You scared me!” Pocornia talked back.

The Werewolf fitfully tugged at his own ears. “We don’t...” He stammered, anxiously shuffling in place as his eyes widened. He saw the orb floating in the air, around Pocornia, like she had her own gravitational pull. He could not believe it, he could not believe that any pony could have actually survived the Mausoleum and leave with a reward. “So you made it this far...” He blundered. “You found it…”

Pocornia stood up and brushed herself off. “Yup, I can shoot lightning too, like I just did!”

“No, no, no...this wasn’t how this was meant to play out.” The Werewolf rambled.

Pocornia stood tall and firm, standing up to The Werewolf. “I don’t know what you mean by that and I don’t care. I have what I came for, it’s time for us to go see The Dark Pony!”

Pocornia paused, having now noticed the tense and concerned expression on The Werewolf’s face. The monstrous titan she knew The Werewolf to be looked much more timid and pup-like, ears, eyes and his posture all casted downward. She felt shocked, her jaw hung open as the pupils in her surprised eyes shrunk. “But…I got the orb.”

The Werewolf reasserted himself, standing upright and proud like he often had. “Alright...here is what we do now.”

“Wait!” Pocornia interjected. “What do you mean?”

“Pocornia, I…” The Werewolf stopped, cut off by Pocornia’s shrill tone. “I did it, I won!”

“No, you don’t understand.” The Werewolf countered, continuing with “There is…”

“But I got the orb, there can’t be any more to this. We just have to go give it to The Dark Pony!” Pocornia argued, shifting into a fighting stance, her eyes sizzling with green energy. “Do I have to fight you too now because I won’t let you stop me from saving Sapphire!”

“Sapphire is fine!” The Werewolf blurted out. “You never killed her, it never happened. It was a dream meant to trick you so that you would do this at your own will.”

Pocornia stared at The Werewolf down, quietly waiting for a sign of whatever he might do next. “He needs the orb.” She stated clearly. “And I am going to give it to him, you can’t stop me. I can fight back, I have lightning!”

The Werewolf shook his head. “You do that and he will destroy everything...”

Pocornia held her position. “You need to explain this right now!”

The Werewolf put his paw out, gently nodding his head at Pocornia.

Pocornia squinted her eyes, tilting her head a little. “He can fix it, he can make it so I never would have hurt her!”

The Werewolf waved his paw dismissively. “Your best interests are not his concern, he is only interested in furthering himself. You cannot trust him!”

Pocornia blinked.

“Princess Luna is your true guardian, she and her sister are protecting your friends with many guards.” The Werewolf answered. “Sapphire is alive and well at Canterlot Castle.

Pocornia looked down at the ground, feeling out her instincts for a moment. Something was definitely amiss, she sensed a thick tension in the air. “you...All this time?”

“Yes.” The Werewolf reaffirmed, conveying his irritation to her through a guttural growl “We must go, now...”

“You need to explain this better!” Pocornia stubbornly demanded.

“You have to trust me. Luna sent me here. We are your true allies in this, not The Dark Pony. We are not safe here, we cannot wait. The details do not matter right now, I promise you that Luna will answer all of your questions.” The Werewolf waved at Pocornia to follow. “What you need to do right now is come with me so that I can lead you to Canterlot Castle.”

Pocornia growled then waved at the gate. “Lets go…”

Pocornia raced to the gate with The Werewolf in tow, they looked around as they entered the main part of the graveyard.

“Where are all the Zombies?” Pocornia anxiously asked.

“I didn’t see anything when I arrived here.” The Werewolf answered.

“You didn’t get them?” Pocornia questioned.

“No.” The Werewolf answered, his eyes crossing an empty plate where a statue presumably once stood. “What happened there?”

“Oh no...they must have moved.” Pocornia replied. “Wait, look!”

The Werewolf stopped, standing over a collection of broken stoney bits. “What?”

Pocornia examined the stone pile, sorting through all the broken bits. “I saw statues when I first came here and they were alive, sort of…”

The Werewolf pressed a paw against Pocornia’s back, encouraging her to move. “All the more reason to keep moving...”

Pocornia moved on, The Werewolf in tow. They neared a curve in the path, their observing eyes noticing a dismembered stone arm lying further down the path.

“Somethings wrong!” Pocornia declared, feeling the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

The Werewolf muttered a vulgar curse, following Pocornia along the curving path. They came to the main graveyard’s entrance, the metal gates left wide open. The Werewolf clenched his furry paws, his sharp claws digging into his palms.

It was finally time to see who the better predator was...

Chapter 15

View Online

The heaviness now weighing Pocornia's spirit down trumped any burden she had carried before, she had not expected her eyes to behold many things, but she could see the disbelief in the Werewolf's deceptive eyes. She gasped at the grim glare he gave her, she returned her eye stricken awes to the rotting carcass blocking their escape. “I thought you beat him!” Pocornia sputtered.

“The Corpse Bear?” The Werewolf admitted. “No, We scuffled for awhile then broke off.”

“What do we do?” Pocornia anxiously beckoned.

The Werewolf answered Pocornia with a sour look. “Hide.”

Pocornia spared no time and ran back into the Graveyard.

The Corpse Bear charged towards the Werewolf, his rotted mind guided by a profane madness. He desired nothing more than to rend the Werewolf's flesh with his jagged, gritty, decayed teeth. He flicked his parted tongue tauntingly mid charge and roared coarsely, ensuring no doubt of his intent.

The Werewolf squared up with the Corpse Bear then sprinted towards him. Their shoulders met, their bodies collided and their arms warped around one another. The Werewolf lifted his foe clean off the ground, ignoring the set of jaws chomping down on his bicep. He howled then slammed the Corpse Bear against the earth so forcibly that the ground beneath them split asunder.

The Corpse Bear bellowed a guttural growl then wrestled against the Werewolf, trying to unsteady him. As the Werewolf tried to step overhead, the Corpse Bear swept the Werewolf's leg then rolled him onto his side and readied to strike.

The Werewolf shielded his throat with his already bloody arm, yelping as he felt a set of claws tear deep into his muscle. He saw another strike coming and deflected it aside, countering his opponent with his own pronged claws into the Corpse Bear's chest.

The Corpse Bear roared aggressively, his eyes drawn to a distant green light that gradually brightened. A sizzling green magic bolt sped through the air, impacting and exploding against his snout with enough force to propel him back several feet. “Leave him alone!” Pocornia timidly shrieked. “Go away!”

The Corpse Bear stood up, his senses so skewed that he failed to notice the Werewolf's muscular figure hurtling down on him with a mighty tree trunk in his grasp. The Corpse Bear endured, feeling his skull bounce off the ground. He gurgled and wretched, resisting The Werewolf grabbing onto him. His foe's knee struck his face, feeling hard as stone. His foe proceeded to press him against a statue, pinning him against it while repeatedly striking his already bloodied head.

The Werewolf stopped, proudly watching green slush the consistency of syrup pour from the Corpse Bear's many wounds. “I expected better from you...”

The Corpse Bear offered no resistance against the Werewolf's arm wrapping around his head. He choked in defeat, feeling the Werewolf's arm squeeze tightly like a vice grip meant to shatter his skull. He wailed in agony, feeling the bone splintering and cracking as green seepage leaked from the gaps. His torment suddenly ceased as his body fell to the ground, landing upon a cold resting place.

The Werewolf triumphantly stood over his prey with a lippy grin, speaking in a raspy tone. “From one predator to another, lay down and die...”

The Werewolf approached Pocornia, paying the pain in his thigh little mind yet gave himself a quick look over after noticing the terrified look on Pocornia's face. He held his arms out, watching helplessly as the Corpse Bear's blood melted his flesh down to the bone. It took mere seconds for him to feel incredibly weak. He collapsed, feeling faint and sick. A loud crack rung in his ears, his leg having snapped in two. He managed to roll onto his back, his bewildered eyes looking up into the star riddled sky. Pocornia's panicked face came into view, eclipsing everything.

“You were on my side all along...” Pocornia remorsefully offered.

The Werewolf's floppy ears rolled back, appearing more like a weary pup then the alpha he often made himself to be. “Pocornia...he is using you...lying to you.” He coughed and gagged, using the last bit of life left in him to plea. “The orb...he will change everything, don't give it to him...”

The Werewolf focused on Pocornia, starring up at her out the corner of his eyes. He admired her overall brightness, the pristine color of her turquoise fur and her fiery orange eyes. He watched as the blonde color of her mane encircled everything in his vision, the color beginning to rapidly swirl then drip downward like moist paint splattered onto a wall. The last discernible thing he could make out was darkness, watching himself plummet downward.

Pocornia curiously eyed the orb, watching it pulse green light as it lay on the ground. “I can stay here awhile so I can learn how to use it against him...”

Celestia stood before the door to Luna's inner chamber, looking within. Both areas were dark, dimly lit by only a few candles scattered here and there. Luna sat in a chair before a table, staring, sullenly, Celestia thought, at her chess board. A game was in play.

“Come in, sister,” Luna said, her voice sharp while also sounding somewhat commanding.

Celestia entered, her mind contemplating the look on her sister's face. Luna had previously stated the current situation had grown dire, but hadn't provided much specificity into exactly what that meant. The balance of all things was in check, she had stated, yet Celestia still had reservations concerning that proclaimed reality. She questioned both the activities her sister had been engaged in and why she deemed it necessary to involve so many others. The Castle was now occupancy to many other ponies, ponies of all stripes yet all connected in some manner to one particular other. Celestia questioned all of this, yet her sister's continence radiated an opposing sense of determination and detachment, yielding little more in the way of information.

Celestia also entertained a curious sense the darkness Luna had surrounded herself with was...somehow...more aware of all of this than she was. If so, that would be unsettling, to say the least.

She approached her sister, Luna's gaze still focused on the various pieces arrayed on the board before her. As she moved the darkness around her seemed to weave.

“Luna…” Celestia murmured, stopping before the table, “Why do you confine yourself here, in the dark?”

Luna moved to hold her hooves together, the tips supporting her chin while her eyes bored down onto the board. “Scrutinizing this game, sister…”

Celestia looked at the board. She saw both the White King and Queen surrounded by opposing forces, a Knight, a Rook, and several Pawns occupying strategic locations. The Black King held a position of safety far from this primary battle. “If this is representative of the situation you currently face, I do not see how you can win.”

Luna lifted her gaze to her older sister, her eyebrows moving together in what appeared to be an expression of annoyance. As Celestia held her place, she noticed Luna's horn began to sparkle with dark mist. Suddenly a Bishop, allied with the White King and Queen, materialized on the Chess Board. Celestia looked. The Bishop had appeared in a position which had instantly checked the Black King.

“Perhaps you would be correct, sister, had I not cheated. All is not yet lost.” Luna countered.

Celestia looked at the Bishop, then back to her sister. Luna's face seemed to hold a smirk or a sneer.

Never underestimate the power of vanity, Celestia thought. “I see…”

Pocornia materialized, her hooves clopping onto dirt. She listened to the familiar rustle of bushes and trees swaying against the wind. Her eyes had fixed on the center of the glade, standing there, was the dark pony. His darkened cloak flew, his black hood hovering his featureless face. She tightened her face, frowning angrily at him.

The Dark Pony stood silent, as his champion neared him. He barely noticed Pocornia’s tension, his focus completely on the orb, so much that his hearing distorted and muffled. He refocused his gaze on Pocornia, seeing her lips move yet hearing none of what she said. His existence had led him to this moment, every observation and calculation made to spin his deceitful stories had finally paid off. He energetically tapped his hoof to the ground, trying to stave off the urge to shock his champion dead for he had one more final lie he had to tell. “You did it…”

“No!” Pocornia roared, throwing her arm out to imply a boundary that shall not be crossed. “You killed them, they all went there for you and you killed them!”

“They led themselves to their demise, not me. Not every pony can enter the dream world and not all of those ponies can cross the barrier into the spirit world. Very few living ponies can do what you have done!” The Dark Pony defended.

“All you do is lie!” Pocornia sputtered.

The Dark Pony chuckled. “You think I’m dishonest?” He asked. “All of those ponies entered the Gauntlet willingly. I did not force them...if they did it because they weren't smart enough to avoid their fate, they had it coming to them.” The Dark Pony paused, firmly pressing his front hooves against the ground. “I am not to blame for their failure when you have succeeded!”

Pocornia got a sour taste in her mouth, realizing through the Dark Pony’s dismissal of blame affirmed her suspicion. She proceeded to let a moment of silence pass, letting it convey her opposition to her manipulator. “They all died...even he is dead because of you and he didn’t deserve to die!”

“The Werewolf?” The Dark Pony clammed up for a moment, a brief weakness faltering his overbearing posture. “That must have been an unexpected turn of events…”

Pocornia’s ears flopped down, her eyebrows tensing and her face seething with rage as she flared her teeth. “He told me what you really want the orb for and I'm not going to let you do it, I’m not going to let you change history!”

The Dark Pony recomposed himself, re-directing his attention back towards writing his own ending for the story he had so carefully told to all of the actors involved. “Pocornia...You have suffered immensely on this journey, but it is finally time for you to complete your quest.”

Pocornia shook her head in protest.

“Pocornia...you have survived the Gauntlet’s horrors. You survived because you are special, I saw the gift in you at first glance...I can make sure that you, your lover and your friends all remain intact during this transition. You can choose to retire to a lifetime of frivolity!”

Pocornia silently replied with a dense eyed look.

“Or suffer one plagued by failure and despair…” The Dark Pony added.

“You're talking normal for once. Does that mean your broken vacuum cleaner voice is a part of the act too?” Pocornia slyly inquired before violently stomping her hoof against the ground. “If you want it so bad, you’ll have to take it from me!”

The Dark Pony reared his head back, a bitter annoyance vexing him. “You can’t possibly be this vain, I’ll kill you where you stand!”

“Then do it!” Pocornia roared, using the orb’s magic to make a vibrant green flash emit behind her eyes. Straight away, her eyes caught an odd shadow a ways away. Her ears flopped down, her face riddled with shock and worry. She averted the Dark Ponies gaze, focusing on a taller and skinny looking eight legged creature of gargantuan size. Despite never having seen something like it, she was intimately familiar with the monster. “Kitty?!”

Pocornia’s spider, her beloved kitty had pierced the dream world’s veil, presumably to fight alongside her. It propped its front legs up, threat posturing her. No, not at her, she realized it as she felt the Dark Pony’s hooves clasp onto the orb. Light emitted from the orb, shining so bright that it encapsulated them both. They left the dream world, together...